Skip to main content

Full text of "The Venetians : a novel"

See other formats


XI  E)  RARY 

OF   THE 

UNIVLRSITY 

Of    ILLINOIS 

82.3 
v.av 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2009  with  funding  from 

University  of  Illinois  Urbana-Champaign 


http://www.archive.org/details/venetiansnovel02brad 


THE    VENETIANS 


BY    THE   AUTHOR   OF 

"LADY  AUDLEY'S  SECRET,"  "VIXEN," 
"ISKMAEL,"  Etc. 


IN  THBEE   VOLUMES 
VOL.  EL 


LONDON 

SIMPKIN,  MAESHALL,  HAMILTON,  E:ENT  &^C0. 

STATIONEBS'  HALL  COURT 

1892 

lAll  rights  reserved] 


LONDON • 

PRINTED  BY  WILLIAM  CLOWES  AND   SONS,  LIMITED, 

STAMFORD  STREET  AND  CHARING  CROSS. 


2^3 

V.2 


CONTEXTS  OF  VOL.  II, 


CHAPTER  PAGE 

I.    "  Oke  Thread  in  Life  "^vorth  spixxiyG"     ...  1 

II.    "One  born  to  love  tou,  Sweet"         ...  41 

III.  "The  Tdie  of  Lovers  is  brief"   ...            ...  53 

IV.  As  A  Spirit  from  Dream  to  Dream     ...  69 
V.    "Love  should  be  Absolute  Love"              ...  89 

VI.    To  LIVE  forgotten  and  love  forlorn...  123 

VII.     "She  was  3iore  fair  than  Words  can  sat"  159 

VIII.    "  The  Shadow  passeth  when"  the  Tree  shall 

FALL"                 186 

IX.    "  He  said,  '  She  has  a  Lovely  Face  '  "  203 

X.    Peggy's  Chance    ...            ...            ...            ...  242 


THE     VENETIANS. 


CHAPTER  I. 


"'ONE   THREAD   IX   LIFE    WORTH   SPINNING." 


Vansittart's  heart  was  lighter  than  it  had  been 
for  a  long  time,  the  day  he  left  Charles  Street 
for  Waterloo  on  his  way  to  Haslemere.  He 
longed  to  see  Eve  Marchant,  with  all  a  lover's 
longing,  and  he  told  himself  that  he  had  tested 
his  own  heart  severely  enough  by  an  absence  of 
three  months,  and  that  he  had  now  only  to 
discover  whether  the  lady's  heart  was  in  any 
way  responsive  to  his  own.  He  knew  now  that 
his  love  for  Eve  Marchant  was  no  passing  fancy, 
no  fever  of  the  moment ;  and  he  also  told  himself 
that  if  he  could  be  fairly  assured  of  her  worthi- 
VOL.  II.  a 


2  THE  VENETIANS. 

ness  to  be  bis  wife,  be  would  lose  no  time  in  offer- 
ing bimself  as  ber  busband.  Of  ber  fatber's 
cbaracter,  wbatever  it  migbt  be,  of  ber  present 
surroundings,  bowever  sordid  and  sbabby,  be 
would  take  no  beed.  He  would  ask  only  if  sbe 
were  pure  and  true  and  frank  and  bonest  enougli 
for  an  bonest  man's  wife.  Convinced  on  tbat 
point,  be  would  ask  no  more. 

An  bonest  man's  wife  ?  Was  be  wbo  exacted 
absolute  trutb  in  ber  verily  an  bonest  man? 
Was  be  going  to  give  ber  trutb  in  excbange  for 
trutb?  Was  tbere  notbing  tbat  be  must  needs 
bold  back ;  no  secret  fc  bis  past  life  tbat  be 
must  keep  till  bis  life's  end?  Yes,  tbere  was 
one  secret.  He  was  not  going  to  tell  ber  of  bis 
Venetian  adventure.  It  would  grieve  ber 
woman's  beart  too  mucb  to  know  tbat  tbe  man 
sbe  loved  bad  to  bear  tbe  burden  of  anotber 
man's  blood.  Nay,  more,  witb  a  woman's  want 
of  logic  sbe  migbt  deem  tbat  impulse  of  a 
moment  murder,  and  migbt  refuse  to  give  berself 
to  a  man  wbo  bore  tbat  stain  upon  bis  past. 

He  meant  to  keep  bis  secret.  He  could  trust 
Lisa  not  to  betray  bim.  Sbe  and  ber  kinswoman 
bad   pledged  tbemselves   to  silence;   and   over 


''  ONE  THEE  AD  IN  LIFE  WORTH  SPINNING."      3 

:and  above  tlie  obligation  of  that  promise  he  had 
bound  them  both  to  him  by  his  services,  had 
made  their  lives  in  some  wise  dependent  on  his 
own  welfare.  No,  he  had  no  fear  of  treachery 
from  them.  Nor  had  he  any  fear  of  what  the 
chances  of  time  and  change  might  bring  upon 
him  from  any  other  belongings  of  the  dead  man 
— so  evidently  had  his  been  one  of  those  isolated 
existences  which  drop  out  of  life  unlamented 
and  unremembered.  He  was  safe  on  all  sides, 
he  told  himself ;  and  the  one  lie  in  his  life,  the 
He  which  he  began  when  he  told  his  mother 
that  he  had  not  been  to  Venice,  must  be  main- 
tained steadily,  whatever  conscience  might  urge 
against  it. 

Easter  came  late  this  year,  and  April,  the 
^unny,  the  showery,  the  capricious,  was  flinging 
her  restless  lights  and  shadows  over  the  meadows 
and  copses  as  he  drove  from  the  station.  He 
had  to  pass  Fern  hurst  on  his  way  to  Kedwold 
Towers,  and  it  was  yet  early  in  the  afternoon  as 
he  drove  past  the  quaint  little  cottage  post- 
ofiSce  in  the  dip  of  the  hill,  the  tiny  grave- 
yard on  the  higher  ground,  the  church  and 
parsonage.     It  was  early  enough  for  afternoon- 


4  THE  VENETIANS. 

tea,  and  he  had  no  need  to  hurry  to  Eedwold, 
His  sister  had  sent  a  groom  with  a  dog-cart 
instead  of  coming  to  meet  him  in  her  capacious 
landau,  a  lack  of  attention  for  which  he  thanked 
her  heartily,  since  it  left  him  his  own  master. 
He  would  have  been  less  than  human  if  he  had 
not  stopped  at  the  Homestead,  and  being  in  hi& 
present  frame  of  mind  very  human,  he  pulled  up 
the  eager  homeward-going  horse  at  the  little 
wooden  gate,  and  flung  the  reins  to  the  groom. 

"  I  am  going  to  make  a  call  here ;  wait  B.Ye 
minutes,  and  if  I  am  not  out  by  that  time  take 
the  horse  to  the  inn  and  put  him  up  for  an 
hour." 

"  Yes,  sir." 

How  lightly  his  feet  mounted  the  steep  garden 
path  between  the  trim  box  borders.  There  were 
plenty  of  flowers  in  the  garden  now  —  sweet- 
smelling  hyacinths,  vivid  scarlet  tulips  with  wide 
open  chalices,  half  full  of  rain;  a  snowy  mes- 
philus  flinging  about  its  frail  white  blooms 
in  the  soft  west  wind;  a  crimson  rhododondron 
making  a  blaze  of  colour. 

The  long,  low  cottage,  with  its  massive  porch, 
was    covered  with    flowering    creepers,    yellow 


"  ONE  THREAD  IN  LIFE  WORTH  SPINNING."      5 

jasmine,  pale  pink  japonica,  scented  white  honey- 
suckle. The  cottage  looked  like  a  bower,  and 
seemed  to  smile  at  him  as  he  went  up  the  path. 
He  had  a  childish  fancy  that  he  would  rather 
live  in  that  cottage  with  Eve  for  his  wife  than 
at  Merewood,  which  was  one  of  the  prettiest  and 
most  convenient  houses  of  moderate  size  in  all 
Hampshire.  What  dwelling  could  ever  be  so 
dear  as  this  quaint  old  cottage,  bent  under  the 
burden  of  its  disproportionate  thatch,  with  lattice 
windows  peeping  out  at  odd  levels,  and  with 
dormers  like  gigantic  eyes  under  overhanging 
brows. 

She  was  at  home,  everybody  was  at  home, 
even  that  rare  bird  of  undomestic  habits,  the 
Colonel.  They  were  all  at  tea  in  their  one 
spacious  parlour — windows  open,  and  all  the 
perfume  of  flowers  and  growing  hedgerows  and 
budding  trees  blowing  into  the  room. 

Colonel  Marchant  welcomed  him  with  marked 
cordiality.  The  girls  were  evidently  pleased  at 
his  coming. 

"  How  good  of  you  to  call  on  us  on  your  way 
from  the  station,"  said  Sophy.  ''  Lady  Hartley 
told  us  you  were  to  be  met  by  the  afternoon  train." 


6  THE  VENETIANS. 

Lo,  a  miracle !  The  five  IMiss  Marcliants  were 
all  dressed  alike — severely,  in  darkest  blue 
serge.  The  red  Garibaldis,  the  yellow  and  brown 
stripes,  the  scarlet,  the  magenta,  the  Keckitt's 
blue,  which  had  made  their  sitting-room  a  feast 
of  crude  colour,  had  all  vanished.  Severe  in 
darkest  serge,  with  neat  white  linen  collars,  the 
Miss  Marchants  stood  before  him,  a  family  to 
whose  attire  the  most  fastidious  critic  could  take 
no  objection. 

Eve  was  the  most  silent  of  the  sisters,  but 
she  had  blushed  vividly  at  his  advent,  and  she 
was  blushing  still.  She  blushed  at  every  word 
he  addressed  to  her,  and  seemed  to  find  a  painful 
difiiculty  in  managing  the  teapot  and  cups  and 
saucers  when  she  resumed  her  post  at  the  tea- 
tray. 

Vansittart  asked  them  for  the  news  of  the 
neighbourhood.  How  had  they  managed  to 
amuse  themselves  after  the  frost,  when  there  was 
no  more  skating  ? 

"We  were  awfully  sorry,"  said  Sophy,  "but 
the  hunting  men  were  awfully  glad." 

*^  And  had  you  any  more  balls  ?  " 

"  No  public  ball — but  there  were  a  good  many 


"  ONE  THREAD  IX  LIFE  WOETH  SPIN'XING."      7 

dances,"  with  half  a  sigh.  '*  Lady  Hartley  gave 
one  just  before  Lent,  the  only  one  to  which  we 
were  invited,  and  I  am  happy  to  say  it  was  out 
and  away  the  best." 

"Lady  Hartley  has  been  more  than  kind  to 
us/'  said  Eve,  finding  speech  at  last.  "She  is 
the  most  perfectly  charming  woman  I  ^ever  met. 
You  must  be  very 'proud  of  such  a  sister." 

"I  am  proud  to  know  that  you  like  her," 
answered  Vansittart,  in  a  low  voice. 

He  was  sitting  at  her  elbow,  helping  her  by 
handing  the  cups  and  saucers,  and  very  conscious 
that  her  hand  trembled  when  it  touched  his. 

"  My  daughter  is  right,"  said  the  Colonel,  with 
a  majestic  air ;  "  Lady  Hartley  is  the  one  lady 
in  this  neighbourhood — the  one  womanly  woman. 
She  saw  my  girls  snubbed  or  ignored,  and  she  has 
made  it  her  business  to  convince  her  neighbours 
that  they  are  a  little  too  good  for  such  treat- 
ment. Other  people  have  been  very  ready  to 
follow  her  lead." 

*'  Oh,  but  it's  not  for  that  we  cave.  It  is  Lady 
Hartley's  friendship  we  value,  not  her  influence 
on  other  people,"  protested  Eve  eagerly. 

"We  are  going  to  Eedwold  to-morrow  after- 


8  THE  VENETIANS. 

noon,"  said  Jenny ;  "  but  I  don't  suppose  we  shall 
see  you,  Mr.  Vansittart.  You  will  be  shooting, 
or  fishing,  or  something." 

"  Shooting  there  is  none,  Miss  Vansittart.  The 
pheasants  are  a  free  and  unfettered  company  in 
the  copses,  among  the  primroses  and  dog-violets. 
Man  is  no  longer  their  enemy.  And  I  never  felt 
the  angler's  passion  since  I  fished  for  stickle- 
backs in  the  shrubbery  at  home." 

The  Colonel  chimed  in  at  this  point,  as  if 
thinking  the  conversation  too  childish. 

He  begau  to  discuss  the  political  situation — 
the  chances  of  a  by-election  which  was  to  come 
on  directly  after  Easter.  He  expressed  himself 
with  the  ferocity  of  an  old-fashioned  Tory.  He 
would  give  no  quarter  to  the  enemy.  He  had 
just  returned  from  Paris,  he  told  Vansittart,  and 
had  seen  what  it  was  to  live  under  a  mob- 
ocracy. 

"They  have  been  obliged  to  shut  up  one  of 
their  theatres — cut  short  the  run  of  the  finest 
play  that  has  been  produced  in  the  last  decade^ 
simply  because  their  sans  culottes  object  to  any 
disparagement  of  Kobespierre.  There  are  a 
dozen  incipient    Eobespierres   in   Paris  at  this 


"  ONE  THEEAD  IN  LIFE  WOKTH  SPINNING."      9 

ilay,  I  believe,  only  waiting  for  opportunity  to 
burst  into  full  bloom." 

He  had  been  to  Paris,  then,  thought  Vansittart. 
He  could  afford  to  take  his  pleasure  in  that 
holiday  capital,  while  his  daughters  were  kept  on 
short  commons  at  Fernhnrst. 

"  Was  Paris  very  full  ?  "  asked  Vansittart. 

''  I  don't  know  about  that.  I  met  a  good  many 
people  I  know.  One  meets  more  Englishmen  than 
Parisians  on  the  boulevards  at  this  season.  April 
is  the  Englishman's  month.  Tour  neighbour, 
Mr.  Sefton,  was  at  the  Continental — in  point  of 
fact,  he  and  I  went  to  Paris  together." 

This  explained  matters  to  Vansittart.  Xo 
■doubt  Sefton  paid  the  bills  for  both  travellers. 

"  Mr.  Sefton  is  not  a  neighbour  of  mine,  but  of 
my  sister's,"  he  said.  "  My  father  and  his  father 
were^good  friends  before  I  was  born,  but  I  know- 
nothing  of  this  gentleman." 

'•  A  mutual  loss,"  replied  the  Colonel.  '^  Sefton 
is  a  very  fine  fellow,  as  I  told  you  the  last  time 
you  were  here.  You  can  hardly  fail  to  get  on 
with  him  when  you  do  make  his  acquaintance." 

"  I  saw  him  at  the  hunt  ball,  and  1  must  con- 
fess that  I  was  not  favourably  impressed  by  his 
manner." 


10  THE  VENETIANS. 

"Sefton's  manner  is  the  worst  part  of  him," 
conceded  Colonel  Marchant.  "He  has  been 
spoilt  by  Dame  Fortune,  and  is  inclined  to  be 
arrogant.  An  only  child,  brought  up  in  the 
assurance  of  future  wealth,  and  taught  by  a  very 
foolish  mother  to  believe  that  a  landed  estate 
and  a  fine  income  constitute  a  kind  of  royalty. 
Sefton  might  easily  be  a  worse  fellow  than  he  is. 
For  my  own  part,  I  cannot  speak  too  warmly  of 
him.  He  has  been  a  capital  neighbour,  the  best 
neighbour  we  had,  until  Lady  Hartley  was  good 
enough  to  take  a  fancy  to  my  girls." 

"  I  hope  you  don't  compare  Lady  Hartley  with 
Mr.  Sefton,  father,"  cried  the  impulsive  Hetty. 
"There  is  more  kindness  in  a  cup  of  tea  from 
Lady  Hartley  than  in  all  the  game,  and  fruit,  and 
trout,  and  things  with  which  Mr.  Sefton  loads  us." 

"They  are  enthusiasts,  these  girls  of  mine," 
said  the  Colonel,  blandly.  "  Lady  Hartley  has 
made  them  her  creatures." 

"  Her  name  reminds  me  that  I  must  be  moving 
on,"  said  Vansittart.  "  I  hope  you  will  all  for- 
give this  invasion.  I  was  anxious  to  learn  how 
you  all  were.  It  seems  a  long  time  since  I  was 
in  this  part  of  the  world." 


"ONE  THREAD  IX  LIFE  WORTH  SPIXXING."      11 

"  It  is  a  long  time,"  said  Eve,  almost  involun- 
tarily. 

Those  few  words  rejoiced  his  heart.  They 
sounded  like  a  confession  that  she  had  missed 
him  and  reo:retted  him,  siuce  those  lonsr  friendlv 
walks  and  talks  in  the  clear  cold  January  after- 
noons. He  had  never  in  all  their  conversation 
spoken  to  her  in  the  words  of  a  lover,  but  he  had 
shown  her  that  he  liked  her  society,  and  it  might 
be  that  she  had  thought  him  cold  and  cowardly 
when  he  left  her  without  any  token  of  warmer 
feeling  than  this  casual  friendship  of  the  roads, 
lanes,  and  family  tea-table.  To  go  away,  and 
stay  away  for  three  months,  and  make  no  sign  I 
A  cruel  treatment,  if,  if,  in  those  few  familiar 
hours,  he  had  touched  her  girlish  heart  by  the 
magnetic  power  of  his  unacknowledged  love. 

He  left  the  Homestead  happy  in  the  thought 
that  she  was  not  indifferent  to  the  fact  of  his 
existence;  that  he  was  something  more  to  her 
than  a  casual  acquaintance. 

He  was  to  see  her  next  day :  and  it  would  be 
his  own  fault  if  he  did  not  see  her  the  day  after 
that ;  and  the  next,  and  the  next ;  until  the 
solemn  question  had  been  asked,  and  the  low- 


12  THE  VENETIANS. 

breathed  answer  had  been  given,  and  she  was  his 
own  for  ever.  All  was  in  his  own  hand  now. 
He  had  but  to  satisfy  himself  upon  one  point — 
her  acquaintance  with  Sefton,  what  it  meant, 
and  how  far  it  had  gone — and  then  the  rest 
was  peace,  the  perfect  peace  of  happy  and  con- 
fiding love. 

He  w^as  unfilial  enough  to  be  glad  that  his 
mother  was  not  at  Redwold.  There  would  be  no 
restraining  influence,  no  maternal  arm  stretched 
out  to  pluck  him  from  his  fate.  He  would  be 
free  to  fulfil  his  destiny;  and  when  the  fair 
young  bride  was  won,  it  would  be  easy  for  her  to 
win  her  own  way  into  that  loving,  motherly  heart. 
Mrs.  Vansittart  was  not  a  woman  to  withhold  her 
affection  from  her  son's  wife. 

Lady  Hartley  appeared  in  the  portico  as  the 
cart  drove  up  to  the  door, 

"  What  a  fright  you  have  given  me  !  "  she  said. 
**  Did  anything  happen  to  the  train  ?  " 

"  Nothing  but  what  usually  happens  to  trains." 

"  But  you  are  an  hour  late." 

*'  I  called  on  Colonel  Marchant  on  my  w^ay.  It 
never  occurred  to  me  that  you  could  be  uneasy 
on  my  account,  or,  of  course,  I  should  have  come 


"  ONE  THREAD  IN  LIFE  WORTH  SPINNING/'      1C> 

on  straight.  I  am  very  sorry,  my  dear  Maud,"^ 
he  concluded,  as  he  kissed  her  in  the  hall. 

"  You  are  not  cured  of  your  infatuation,  Jack.'* 

"  Not  cured,  or  likely  to  be  cured,  in  your  way. 
I  have  heard  nothing  but  your  praises,  ]Maud, 
You  seem  to  have  been  a  kind  of  fairy  godmother 
to  those  motherless  girls." 

"  Have  I  not  ?  How  did  you  like  their  appear- 
ance ?     Did  you  see  any  improvement  ?  " 

"A  monstrous  improvement.  They  were  all 
neatly  dressed,  and  in  one  colour." 

"  That  was  all  my  doing,  Jack." 

"  Really !  But  how  did  you  manage  it,  without 
wounding  their  feelings  ?  " 

*'  My  tact,  Jack,  my  exquisite  tact,"  cried  ^laud, 

gaily. 

They  were  in  her  morning-room  by  this  time, 
and  Vansittart  sank  into  a  low  armchair,  pre- 
pared to  hear  all  she  had  to  tell.  Maud  had 
generally  a  great  deal  to  say  to  her  brother  after 
an  interval  of  severance. 

"I'll  tell  you  all  about  it,"  she  began.  "It 
grieved  me  to  see  those  poor  girls  in  their  coats 
of  many  colours,  or  rathei  in  their  assemblage  of 
colours  among  the  five  sisters,  so  I  felt  I  must  do 


14  THE  VENETIANS. 

sometliing.  I  was  always  looking  at  them,  and 
thinking  how  much  better  I  could  dress  them 
than  they  dressed  themselves,  and  quite  as 
•economically,  mark  you.  So  one  day  I  said 
casually  that  I  thought  sisters — youthful  sisters 
understood — looked  to  particular  advantage  when 
they  were  all  dressed  exactly  alike,  whereupon 
Eve,  who  is  candour  itself" — Yansittart's  heart 
thrilled  at  this  praise — "  declared  herself  entirely 
of  my  opinion,  but  she  explained  that  she  and 
her  sisters  had  very  little  money  to  dress  upon, 
and  they  were  all  great  bargain-hunters,  and 
could  get  most  wonderful  bargains  in  stuffs  and 
silks  for  their  frocks  at  the  great  drapery  sales, 
if  they  were  not  particular  in  their  choice  of 
colours.  *  And  that  is  how  we  always  look  like  a 
ragged  regiment,'  said  Eve,  '  but  we  certainly  get 
good  value  for  our  poor  little  scraps  of  money.' " 

"A  girl  who  ought  to  be  dressed  like  a 
duchess,"  sighed  Vansittart. 

"Well,  on  this  I  read  her  one  of  my  lay 
sermons.  I  told  her  that  so  far  from  getting 
good  value  for  her  money,  she  got  very  bad  value 
for  her  money ;  that  she  and  her  sisters,  in  their 
thirst  for  stuff  at  a  shilling  a  yard,  reduced  from 


"  ONE  THREAD  IN  LIFE  WORTH  SPINNING."      15 

three  and  sixpence,  made  themselves  in  a  manner 
queens  of  shreds  and  patches.  She  was  very 
ready  to  admit  the  force  of  my  reasoning,  poor 
child.  And  then  she  pleaded  that  her  sisters 
were  so  young — they  had  no  control  over  their 
feelings  when  they  found  themselves  in  a  great 
drapery  show.  It  seemed  a  kind  of  fairyland, 
where  things  were  being  given  away.  And  then 
such  a  scramble,  she  tells  me,  women  almost 
fighting  with  each  other  for  eligible  bits  of  stuff 
and  last  season's  finery.  I  told  her  that  I  had 
hardly  ever  seen  the  inside  of  a  big  shop,  and 
that  I  hated  shopping.  'What,'  she  cried, 
'  you  who  are  rich !  I  thought  you  would  enjoy 
it  above  all  things.'  I  told  her  no ;  that  Lewis 
or  Kedfern  sent  me  one  of  his  people,  and  I  chose 
my  gown  from  his  pattern  book,  and  his  fitter 
came  and  tried  it  on,  and  I  had  no  more  trouble 
about  it ;  or  that  I  went  to  my  dressmaker,  and 
just  looked  over  her  newest  things  in  a  quiet 
drawing-room,  without  any  of  the  distracting 
bustle  of  a  great  shop." 

"  My  sweetest  Maud,  what  a  dear  little  snob 
she  must  have  thought  you." 

"I  don't  think  she  did.     She  seemed  pleased 


16  THE  VENETIANS. 

to  know  my  ways.  And  then  I  told  her  that  I 
should  like  to  see  her  and  her  sisters  all  dressed 
alike,  in  one  of  my  favourite  colours  ;  and  then  I 
told  her  that  I  knew  of  a  most  meritorious  family 
— invented  that  moment — who  were  going  to 
Australia,  and  whom  I  wanted  to  help.  *In  a 
colony,  those  bright  colours  your  sisters  wear 
would  be  most  suitable,'  I  said.  *  Will  you  make 
an  exchange  with  me— just  in  a  friendly  way — 
give  me  as  many  of  your  bright  gowns  as  you 
can  spare,  and  I  will  give  you  a  piece  of  good 
serge  and  a  piece  of  the  very  best  cloth  in 
exchange  ? '" 

"  Did  she  stand  that  ?  "  asked  Yansittart. 

"Not  very  well.  She  looked  at  me  for  a 
moment  or  two,  blushed  furiously,  and  then  got 
up  and  walked  to  the  window,  and  stood  there 
with  her  back  towards  me.  I  knew  that  she  was 
crying.  I  went  over  to  her  and  put  my  arm 
round  her  neck  and  kissed  her  as  if  she  had  been 
my  own  kith  and  kin.  I  begged  her  to  forgive 
me  if  I  had  offended.  *  I  really  want  to  help 
those  poor  girls  who  are  going  to  Melbourne,' 
I  said ;  '  and  your  bargains  would  be  just  the 
thino"  for  them.     They  could  get  nothing  half  as 


"  ONE  THREAD  IN  LIFE  WORTH  SPINNING."      17 

good  for  the  same  money.'  I  felt  ashamed  of 
myself  the  next  moment.  I  had  lied  so  well 
that  she  believed  me." 

"  Never  mind,  Maud ;  the  motive  was  virtuous  " 
"  *  No,  they  couldn't,'  she  said ;  *  not  till  next 
July.  The  sales  are  all  over.'  And  tnen,  after 
a  little  more  argument,  she  yielded,  and  it  was 
agreed  that  I  should  drive  over  to  the  Home- 
stead next  morning,  and  she  and  her  sisters  and 
I  would  hold  a  review  of  their  frocks  and  furbe- 
lows, and  whatever  was  suitable  for  my  Australian 
emigrants  I  should  take  from  them,  giving  them 
fair  value  in  exchange.  Eve  stipulated  that  it 
should  be  only  fair  value.  Well,  the  review  was 
capital  fun.  The  girls  were  charming — evidently 
proud  of  their  finery,  expatiating  upon  the 
miraculous  cheapness  of  this  and  that,  and  the 
genuineness  of  the  sales  at  the  best  houses. 
They  had  sales  on  the  brain,  I  think.  Of  course 
I  left  them  all  the  gay  frocks  suitable  for  home 
evenings ;  but  I  swooped  like  a  vulture  on  their 
outdoor  finery.  I  had  taken  a  large  portmanteau 
over  with  me,  and  it  was  crammed  as  full  as  it 
would  hold  with  frocks  and  fichus  and  Zouave 
jackets  for  my  Australians.     I  am  sorry  to  say 

VOL.  II.  c 


18  THE  VENETIANS. 

the  portmanteau  is  still  upstairs  in  tlie  box-room. 
And  now,  Jack,  you  know  the  history  of  the 
serge  frocks." 

"You  are  a  dear  little  diplomatist;  but  I'm 
afraid  you  must  have  made  Miss  Marchant  suffer 
a  good  deal  before  your  transmutation  was 
accomplished." 

"  My  dear  Jack,  that  girl  is  destined  for  suffer- 
ing— of  that  kind  ;  small  social  stings,  the  sense 
of  the  contrast  between  her  surroundings  and 
those  of  other  girls  no  better  born,  only  better  off." 

"  She  will  marry  and  forget  these  evil  days," 
said  Vansittart. 

"  Let  us  hope  so ;  but  let  us  hope  that  she 
will  not  marry  you." 

"  Why  should  you — or  any  one — hope  that  ?  " 

"  Because  it  ain't  good  enough.  Jack ;  believe 
me,  it  ain't.  She  is  a  very  sweet  girl — but  her 
father's  character  is  the  very  opposite  of  sweet. 
Hubert  has  made  inquiries,  and  has  been  told,  by 
men  on  whose  good  faith  he  can  rely,  that  the 
Colonel  is  a  black-leg ;  that  there  is  hardly  any 
dishonourable  act  that  a  man  can  do,  short  of 
felony,  which  Colonel  Marchant  has  not  done. 
He  is  well  known  in  London,  where  he  spends 


"ONE  THREAD  IN  LIFE  WORTH  SPINNING."      19 

the  greater  part  of  his  time.  He  is  a  hanger-on 
of  rich  young  men.  He  shows  them  life.  He 
wins  their  money — and  like  that  other  hanger-on, 
the  leech,  he  drops  away  from  them  when  he  is 
gorged  and  they  are  empty.  Can  you  choose  the 
daughter  of  such  a  man  for  your  wife  ?  " 

"  I  can,  and  do  choose  her,  above  all  other 
women  ;  and  if  she  is,  in  herself,  as  pure  and  true 
as  I  believe  her  to  be,  I  shall  ask  her  to  be  my 
wife.  The  more  disreputable  her  father,  the  more 
it  shall  be  my  glory  and  delight  to  take  her  away 
from  him " 

"And  when  her  father  is  your  father-in-law 
how  will  you  deal  with  him  ?  " 

"  Leave  that  social  problem  to  me.  I  am  not 
an  idiot,  or  a  youth  fresh  from  the  University.  I 
shall  know  how  to  meet  the  difficulty." 

"  You  will  not  have  that  man  at  Merewood, 
Jack,"  cried  Maud,  excitedly,  "  to  loaf  about  my 
mother's  garden — the  garden  that  is  hers  now — 
and  to  play  cards  in  my  mother's  drawing-room  ?  " 

"  You  are  running  on  very  fast,  Maud.  No ;  if  I 
marry  Eve  Marchant  be  assured  I  shall  not  keep 
open  house  for  her  father.  He  has  not  been  so 
good  a  father  as  to  make  his  claim  indisputable." 


20  THE  VENETIANS. 

"  Such  a  marriage  will  break  mother's  heart," 
sighed  Maud. 

"You  know  better  than  that,  Maud!  You 
know  that  only  a  disreputable  marriage  would 
seriously  distress  my  mother,  and  there  can  be 
nothing  disreputable  in  a  marriage  with  a  good 
and  pure-minded  girl.  I  promise  you  that  I  will 
not  offer  myself  to  Eve  Marchant  until  I  feel 
assured  of  her  perfect  truth.  There  is  only  one 
point  upon  which  I  have  the  shadow  of  a  doubt. 
It  seemed  to  me,  from  certain  trifling  indications, 
that  there  had  been  some  kind  of  flirtation  be- 
tween her  and  Sefton." 

"  I  cannot  quite  make  that  out.  Jack,"  answered 
Maud,  thoughtfully.  '*  I  have  seen  them  together 
several  times  since  you  left.  There  is  certainly 
something,  on  his  side.  He  pursues  her  in  a 
manner — contrives  to  place  himself  near  her  at 
every  opportunity,  and  puts  on  a  confidential  air 
when  he  talks  to  her.  I  have  watched  them 
closely  in  her  interest,  for  I  really  am  fond  of  her 
in  any  capacity:  except  as  a  sister-in-law.  I 
don't  think  she  encourages  him.  Indeed  I  be- 
lieve she  dislikes  him ;  but  she  is  not  as  stand- 
offish  as   she  might  be  ;   and  I  have  seen  her 


"  ONE  THREAD  IN  LIFE  WORTH  SPINNING."      21 

occasionally  talking  very  confidentially  with  him 
— as  if  they  had  a  secret  understanding." 

"  That's  it,"  cried  Vansittart,  inwardly  raging. 
"  There  is  a  secret,  and  I  must  be  possessed  of 
that  secret  before  I  confess  my  love." 

"And  how  do  you  propose  to  pluck  out  the 
heart  of  the  mystery  ?  " 

"  In  the  simplest  manner — by  questioning  Eve 
herself.  If  she  is  the  woman  I  think  her  she 
will  answer  me  truthfully.  If  she  is  false  and 
shifty — why  then — I  whistle  her  down  the  wind, 
and  you  will  never  hear  more  of  this  fond  dream 
of  mine." 

**  Well,  Jack,  you  must  go  your  own  way. 
You  were  always  my  master,  and  I  can't  pretend 
to  master  you  now.  You'll  have  an  opportunity 
of  seeing  Eve  and  Mr.  Sefton  to-morrow.  He  is 
coming  to  my  afternoon.  I  hope  you'll  be  civil 
to  him." 

"  As  civil  as  I  can.  I'll  break  no  bounds, 
Maud ;  but  I  believe  the  man  to  be  a  scoundrel. 
If  he  were  pursuing  Eve  with  any  good  motive 
he  would  have  spoken  out  before  now." 

"  Precisely  my  view  of  the  case.  It  is  shame- 
ful to  compromise  her  by  motiveless  attentions. 


22  THE  VENETIANS. 

There  goes  the  gong.  I  am  glad  we  have  had 
this  quiet  talk.  You  will  not  act  precipitately, 
will  you,  Jack  ?  "  concluded  his  sister,  appealingly, 
as  she  moved  towards  the  door. 

"  I  will  act  as  I  have  said,  Maud,  not  other- 
wise." 

"  Well,"  with  a  sigh,  "  I  believe  she  will  come 
through  the  ordeal,  and  that  I  am  destined  to 
have  her  for  my  sister." 

"  You  have  made  her  love  you  already.  That 
leaves  less  work  for  you  in  the  future." 

"  Poor  mother !  She  will  be  wofully  disap- 
pointed." 

"  True,"  said  Vansittart ;  "  but  as  I  couldn  t 
marry  all  her  protegees,  perhaps  it  is  just  as  well 
I  should  marry  none  of  them ;  and  be  assured  I 
should  not  love  Eve  Marchant  if  I  didn't  believe 
that  she  would  be  a  good  and  loving  daughter  to 
my  mother." 

"  Every  lover  believes  as  much.  It  is  all 
nonsense,"  said  Maud,  as  she  ran  off  to  her 
dressing-room. 

Mr.  Sefton  made  an  early  appearance  at  Lady 
Hartley's  afternoon.  He  arrived  before  the  Mar- 
chants,  and  when  there  were  only  about  a  dozen 


"  ONE  THREAD  IN  LIFE  WORTH  SPINNING."      23 

people  in  the  long  drawing-room,  and  Vansittart 
guessed  by  the  way  he  hung  about  the  windows 
that  looked  towards  the  drive  that  he  was  on  the 
watch  for  the  coming  of  the  sisters. 

Lady  Hartley  introduced  her  brother  to  Mr. 
Sefton,  with  the  respect  due  to  the  owner  of  one 
of  the  finest  estates  in  the  county,  a  man  of  old 
family  and  aristocratic  connections.  Sefton  was 
particularly  cordial,  and  began  to  make  conversa- 
tion in  the  most  amiable  way,  a  man  not  renowned 
for  making  himself  amiable  to  his  equals.  The 
Miss  Marchants  were  announced  while  he  and 
Vansittart  were  talking,  and  Mr.  Sefton's  attention 
began  to  wander  immediately,  although  he  con- 
tinued the  discussion  of  hopes  and  fears  about 
that  by-election  which  was  disturbing  every 
politician's  mind ;  or  which  at  any  rate  served 
as  a  subject  for  talk  among  people  who  had 
nothing  to  say  to  each  other. 

Only  two  out  of  the  three  grown-up  sisters 
appeared,  Eve  and  Jenny.  They  had  too  much 
discretion  to  appear  too  often  as  a  triplet. 

Sefton  broke  away  from  the  conversation  at 
the  first  opening,  and  went  straight  to  Eve,  who 
was  talking  to  little  Mr.  Tivett,  who  arrived  that 


24  THE  VENETIANS. 

afternoon,  no  holidays  being  complete  in  a 
country  house  without  such  a  man  as  Tivett, 
with  his  little  thin  voice,  good  nature,  and 
willingness  to  fetch  and  carry  for  the  weaker  sex. 

Vansittart  stood  aloof  for  a  little  while,  talk- 
ing to  a  comfortable  matron,  who  was  evidently 
attached  to  the  landed  interest,  as  her  conversa- 
tion dwelt  upon  the  weather  in  its  relation  to 
agriculture  and  the  lambing  season.  He  could 
see  that  Eve  received  Mr.  Sefton's  advances  with 
coldest  politeness.  On  her  part  there  was  no 
touch  of  that  eagerness,  that  confidential  air  which 
had  so  distressed  him  that  afternoon  by  the  lake. 
She  talked  with  him  for  a  few  minutes,  and  then 
turned  away,  and  walked  into  the  adjoining  room, 
where  the  wide  French  window  stood  open  to  the 
garden.  Vansittart  seized  his  opportunity  and 
followed  her.  He  found  her  with  her  sister, 
looking  at  a  pile  of  new  books  on  a  large  table 
in  a  corner,  and  he  speedily  persuaded  them  that 
the  flower-beds  outside  were  better  worth  looking 
at  than  magazines  and  books  which  were  no  less 
ephemeral  than  the  tulips  and  hyacinths. 

He  walked  up  and  down  the  terrace  with  them 
for  nearly  half  an   hour,  but   never   a  hint  of 


'•  ONE  THKEAD  IN  LIFE  WORTH  SPINNING."      25 

anything  more  than  lightest  society  talk  gave 
he  in  all  that  time.  He  had  made  up  his  mind 
to  speak  only  after  gravest  deliberation,  only  in 
the  calmest  hour,  when  they  two  should  be  alone 
together  under  God's  quiet  sky ;  but  he  so 
managed  matters  that  Mr.  Sefton  had  no  further 
opportunity  of  offering  his  invidious  attentions 
to  Eve  Marchant  that  afternoon.  It  was  Yan- 
sittart  who  found  seats  for  her  and  her  sister  in 
the  drawing-room ;  it  was  Vansittart  who  carried 
their  teacups,  only  assisted  by  Mr.  Tivett,  who 
tripped  about  with  plates  of  chocolate  biscuits, 
and  buttered  buns,  with  such  activity  as  to  appear 
ubiquitous. 

The  next  day  was  Good  Friday,  a  day  of  long 
church  services  and  no  visitors.  On  Saturday 
Vansittart  went  to  Liss  to  spend  the  day  with  his 
mother,  and  to  make  a  tour  of  inspection  of 
grounds  and  home  farm,  a  tour  which  the  mother 
and  son  took  together,  and  during  which  they 
talked  of  many  things,  but  not  of  Eve  Marchant. 
If  Mrs.  Vansittart  wondered  that  her  son  should 
have  chosen  to  spend  the  recess  at  Eedwold 
rather  than  at  Merewood,  she  was  too  discreet  to 
express  either  wonder  or  dissatisfaction.    She  was 


26  THE  VENETIANS. 

going  to  Charles  Street  directly  after  Easter,  and 
Jack  was  to  join  her  there  for  the  London  season ; 
so  she  had  no  ground  for  dolefulness  in  being 
deprived  of  his  society  for  just  this  one  week. 

She  found  him  looking  well,  and,  to  her  fancy, 
happier  than  he  had  looked  for  a  long  time. 
There  was  an  old  ring  of  gaiety  in  his  voice  and 
laugh  which  she  had  missed  of  late  years,  and 
which  she  heard  again  to-day.  They  lunched 
together,  and  she  drove  him  to  the  station  in  the 
late  afternoon. 

"  It  delights  me  to  see  you  looking  so  well  and 
so  happy,  Jack,"  she  said,  as  they  walked  up  and 
down  the  platform. 

"  Does  it,  mother  ?  "  he  asked  earnestly.  "  Is 
my  happiness  really  enough  to  gladden  you? 
Are  you  content  that  I  should  be  happy  in  my 
own  way  ?  " 

Her  answer  lingered  for  a  little,  and  then  she 
said  gravely,  "  Yes,  Jack,  I  am  content,  for  I 
cannot  believe  that  your  way  would  be  a  foolish 
way.  You  have  seen  enough  of  the  world  to 
judge  between  gold  and  dross,  and  you  are  not 
the  kind  of  man  to  plunge  wilfully  into  a  morass, 
led  by  false  lights." 


"  ONE  THEEAD  IN  LIFE  WORTH  SPINNING."      27 

"  No,  no,  mother,  you  may  be  sure  of  that.  My 
star  shall  be  a  true  star — no  Jack  o'Lantem.'* 

The  train  steamed  in  opportunely,  and  cut 
short  the  conversation  ;  but  enough  had  been  said, 
Vansittart  thought,  to  break  the  ice ;  and  it  was 
evident  to  him  that  his  mother  had  an  inkling  of 
the  course  which  events  were  taking. 

The  next  day  was  Easter  Sunday,  a  day  of 
gladness,  a  day  when  the  morning  sun  is  said  to 
dance  upon  the  waters ;  a  day  when  the  dawn 
seems  more  glorious,  when  the  flowers  that  deck 
the  churches  seem  fairer  than  mere  earthly 
flowers,  when  the  swelling  chords  of  the  organ 
and  the  voices  even  of  the  village  choir  have  a 
sweetness  that  suggests  the  heavenly  chorus. 
To  John  Vansittart,  at  least,  among  those  who 
worshipped  in  the  village  church  that  Easter 
Day,  there  seemed  a  gladness  in  all  things — a 
pure  and  thrilling  gladness  as  of  minds  attuned 
to  holiness  and  ready  to  believe.  He  had  read 
much  of  that  new  and  widenino^  school  of  thouo^ht 
which  is  gradually  sapping  the  old  foundations 
and  pulling  down  the  old  bulwarks;  but  there 
was  no  remembrance  of  that  modern  school  in 
his  mind  to-day  as  he  stood  up  in  the  village 


28  THE  VENETIANS. 

church  to  join  in  the  Easter  hymn.  His  thoughts 
had  resumed  the  simplicity  of  early  years.  He 
was  able  to  believe  and  to  pray  like  a  little  child. 

He  prayed  to  be  forgiven  for  that  unpre- 
meditated sin  of  which  the  world  knew  not.  He 
prostrated  himself  in  heart  and  mind  at  the  feet 
of  the  Christ  who  died  for  sinners.  But  he  did 
not  go  to  the  Altar.  The  Easter  Communion  was 
not  for  him  whose  hands  were  stained  with  blood. 

The  Marchants  were  at  the  morning  service, 
all  ^Ye  of  them,  fresh  and  blooming  after  their 
long  walk,  a  bunch  of  English  roses,  redder  or 
paler  as  Nature  had  painted  each.  Eve,  tallest, 
fairest,  loveliest,  was  conspicuous  among  the 
sisters. 

"  By  Jove !  how  handsome  that  girl  is ! "  whis- 
pered little  Tivett,  as  he  ducked  to  put  away  his 
hat. 

He  and  Vansittart  were  sitting  apart  from  the 
rest,  the  Redwold  pew  being  full  without  them. 

"  I  want  to  walk  home  with  them  after  church," 
whispered  Vansittart,  also  intent  upon  the  dis- 
posal of  the  Sunday  cylinder.  "  Will  you  come 
too?" 

"  With  pleasure." 


"ONE  THREAD  IX  LIFE  WORTH  SPINNING."      29 

This  was  before  the  service  began,  before  the 
priest  and  choir  had  come  into  the  chancel. 

The  service  was  brief,  a  service  of  jubilant 
hymns  and  anthem  and  short  flowery  sermon, 
flowery  as  the  chancel  and  altar,  and  pulpit  and 
font,  in  all  their  glory  of  arums,  azaleas,  spireas, 
and  lilies  of  the  valley.  The  church  clock  was 
striking  twelve  as  the  major  part  of  the  con- 
gregation poured  out.  There  was  a  row  of 
carriages  in  the  road,  two  of  them  from  Redwold 
Towers  ;  but  Vansittart  and  Tivett  declined  the 
accommodation  of  landau  or  waggonette. 

"  We  are  going  for  a  long  walk,"  said  Mr. 
Tivett.     "  It's  such  a  perfect  day." 

"But  you  will  lose  your  lunch,  if  you  go 
too  far." 

"  We  must  risk  that,  and  make  amends  at 
afternoon-tea." 

"  Tivett,"  said  Vansittart,  when  the  carriages 
had  driven  ofi",  "  I  am  going  to  make  a  martyr  of 
you.  It  will  be  three  o'clock  at  the  earliest  when 
we  get  back  to  Eedwold,  and  I  know  you  enjoy 
your  luncheon.     It's  really  too  bad." 

"  Do  you  think  I  regret  the  sacrifice  in  the 
cause   of  friendship  ?     There   go   the   Marchant 


30  THE  VENETIANS. 

girls,  steaming  on  ahead.     We  had  better  over 
haul  them  at  once.     Don't  mind  me,  Vansittart. 
I  have  been  doing  gooseberry  ever  since  I  wore 
Eton  jackets.     Only  one  word — Is  it  serious  ?  " 

"Very  serious  —  sink  or  swim — heaven  or 
Hades." 

"  And  all  in  honour  ?  " 

"  All  in  honour." 

"  Then  I  am  with  you  to  the  death.  You  want 
a  long  walk  and  a  long  talk  with  Miss  Marchant ; 
and  you  want  me  to  take  the  whole  bunch  of 
sisters  off  your  hands." 

**  Just  so,  dear  Gussie." 

"  Consider  it  done." 

They  overtook  the  young  ladies  in  the  dip  of 
the  road,  just  where  a  lane  branches  off  to  Bexley 
Hill.  Here  they  stopped  to  shake  hands  all 
round,  and  to  talk  of  the  church,  and  the  weather 
— quite  the  most  exquisite  Easter  Sunday  that 
any  of  them  could  remember,  or  could  remember 
that  they  remembered,  for  no  doubt  memory 
severely  interrogated  would  have  recalled  Easter 
Days  as  fair. 

"  Mr.  Tivett  and  I  are  pining  for  a  long  walk," 
said  Vansittart,  "so  we  are  going   to  see   you 


"ONE  THREAD  IN  LIFE  WOETH  SPINNING."      31 

home — if  you  will  let  us — or,  if  you  are  not  tied 
for  time,  will  you  join  us  in  a  ramble  on  Bexley 
Hill  ?  It  is  just  the  day  for  the  hill — the  view  s 
will  be  splendid — and  I  know  that  you  young 
ladies  are  like  Atalanta.  Distance  cannot  tire 
you ! " 

"  We  could  hardly  help  being  good  walkers," 
said  Sophy,  rather  discontentedly.  "  ^Yalking  is 
our  only  amusement." 

Hettie  and  Peggy  clapped  their  hands. 
"  Bexley  Hill,  Bexley  Hill,"  they  cried  ;  "  hands 
up  for  Bexley  Hill." 

There  were  no  hands  lifted,  but  they  all  turned 
into  the  lane. 

"We  can  go  a  little  way  just  to  look  at  the 
view,"  assented  Eve  ;  and  the  younger  girls  went 
skipping  off  in  their  short  petticoats,  and  the 
two  elder  girls  were  speedily  absorbed  in  Mr. 
Tivett's  animated  conversation,  and  Eve  and 
Vansittart  were  walking  alone. 

"  A  little  way."  Who  could  measure  distance 
or  count  the  minutes  in  such  an  exhilarating 
atmosphere  as  breathed  around  that  wooded  hill- 
side in  the  balmy  April  morning  ?  Every  step 
seemed  to  take  them  into  a  purer  and  finer  air, 


32  THE  VENETIANS. 

and  to  lift  their  hearts  with  an  increasing  glad- 
ness. All  around  them  rippled  the  sea  of  furze 
and  heather,  broken  by  patches  of  woodland,  and 
grassy  glades  that  were  like  bits  stolen  out  of 
the  New  Forest,  and  flung  down  here  upon  this 
swelling  hillside.  Here  and  there  a  squatter's 
cottage,  with  low  cob  wall  and  steep  tiled  roof, 
stood  snug  and  sheltered  in  its  bit  of  garden, 
under  the  shadow  of  a  venerable  beech  or  oak — 
here  and  there  a  little  knot  of  children  sprawled 
and  sunned  themselves  in  front  of  a  cottage  door. 
The  rest  was  silence  and  solitude,  save  for  the 
voices  of  those  rare  birds  which  inhabit  forest 
and  common  land. 

"  Gussie,"  whispered  Vansittart,  when  they  had 
passed  one  of  these  humble  homesteads,  and 
were  ascending  the  crest  of  the  hill,  *'  do  you 
think  you  could  contrive  to  lose  yourself — and 
the  girls — for  half  an  hour  ?  " 

"  Of  course  I  can.  You  will  have  to  cooey 
for  us  when  you  want  to  see  our  faces  again." 

This  little  conversation  occurred  in  the  rear  of 
the  five  girls,  who  had  scattered  themselves  over 
the  hillside,  every  one  believing  in  her  own  par- 
ticular track  as  the  briefest  and  best  ascent. 


"  ONE  THREAD  IN  LIFE  WORTH  SPINNING."      33 

Eve  had  climbed  highest  of  all  the  sisters,  by 
a  path  so  narrow,  and  so  hemmed  in  by  bramble 
and  hawthorn,  that  only  one,  and  that  one  a 
dexterous  climber,  could  mount  at  a  time. 

Vansittart  followed  her  desperately,  pushing 
aside  the  brambles  with  his  stick.  He  was 
breathless  when  he  reached  the  top,  where  she 
stood  lightly  poised,  like  Mercury.  The  ascent, 
since  he  stopped  to  speak  to  Tivett,  had  taken 
only  ten  minutes  or  so,  but  when  he  looked  round 
him  and  downward  over  the  billowy  furze  and 
broken  rugged  hillside  there  was  not  one  vestige 
of  Augustus  Tivett  or  the  four  Miss  Marchants 
in  view. 

"  What  can  have  become  of  them  all  ?  "  ques- 
tioned Eve,  gazing  wonderingly  around.  "I 
thought  they  were  only  just  behind  me — I  heard 
them  talking  and  laughing  a  few  minutes  ago. 
Have  they  sunk  into  the  earth,  or  are  they 
hiding  behind  the  bushes  ?  " 

"Neither.  They  are  only  going  round  the 
other  side  of  the  hill.  They  will  meet  us  on 
the  top." 

"It's  very  silly  of  them,"  said  Eve,  obviously 
distressed.      "  There    is    always    some  folly  or 

VOL.  II.  D 


34  THE  VENETIANS. 

mischief  when  Hettie  is  one  of  our  party. 
Peggy  is  ever  so  much  more  sensible." 

"  Don't  blame  poor  Hettie  till  you  are  assured 
she  is  in  fault.  I  shouldn't  wonder  if  it  were 
all  Tivett's  doing.  You  must  scold  good  little 
Tivett.  I  hope  you  don't  mind  being  alone  with 
me  for  a  quarter  of  an  hour.  I  have  been  long- 
ing for  the  chance  of  a  little  serious  talk  with 
you.  Shall  we  sit  down  for  a  few  minutes  on 
this  fine  old  beech  trunk  ?  You  are  out  of  breath 
after  mounting  the  hill." 

She  was  out  of  breath,  but  the  hill  was  not 
the  cause.  Her  colour  came  and  went,  her  heart 
beat  furiously.  She  was  speechless  with  con- 
flicting emotions — fear,  joy,  wonder,  self-abase- 
ment. 

They  were  on  the  ridge  of  the  hill.  In  front 
of  them,  far  away  towards  the  south  stretched 
the  Sussex  Downs,  purple  in  the  distance,  save 
for  one  pale  shimmering  streak  of  light  which 
meant  the  sea.  Below  them  lay  the  Sussex 
Weald,  rippling  meadows,  and  the  vivid  green  of 
spacious  fields  where  the  young  corn  showed 
emerald  bright  in  the  sun — pools  and  winding 
streamlets,   copses    and    grey    fallows,    cottage 


"  ONE  THREAD  IN  LIFE  WORTH  SPINNING."      35 

roofs  and  village  spires,  a  world  lovely  enough 
for  Satan  to  use  as  a  lure  for  the  tempted. 

But  for  Vansittart  that  world  hardly  existed. 
He  had  eyes,  thoughts,  comprehension  for  nothing 
but  this  girl  who  sat  mutely  at  his  side,  the 
graceful  throat  bending  a  little,  the  soft,  shy 
violet  eyes  looking  at  the  ground. 

So  far  there  had  been  no  word  of  love  between 
them,  not  one  word,  not  one  silent  indication, 
such  as  the  tender  pressure  of  hands,  or  even 
the  looks  that  tell  love's  story.  But  love  was 
in  the  air  they  breathed,  love  held  them  and 
bound  them  each  to  each,  and  each  knew  the 
other's  unspoken  secret. 

"  Miss  Marchant,"  began  Vansittart  with  cere- 
monious gravity,  "  will  you  forgive  me  if  I  ask 
you  a  few  questions  which  may  seem  somewhat 
impertinent  on  my  part  ?  " 

This  was  so  different  from  what  her  trembling 
heart  had  'expected  that  she  paled  as  at  a  sudden 
danger.  He  was  watching  her  intently,  and  was 
quick  to  perceive  that  pallor. 

"  I  don't  think  you  would  ask  me  anything 
really  impertinent,"  she  faltered. 

"  Not  with  an  impertinent  motive,  be  assured. 


36  THE  VENETIANS. 

Well,  I  must  even  risk  offending  you.  I  want 
you  to  tell  me  frankly  what  you  think  of  Mr. 
Sefton." 

At  this  the  pale  cheeks  flushed,  and  she  looked 
angry. 

"I  don't  like  him,  though  he  is  my  father's 
friend,  and  though  he  is  always  very  kind — obtru- 
sively kind.  He  has  even  offered  Sophy  and  me 
his  horses  to  ride — to  have  the  exclusive  use  of 
two  of  his  best  hacks,  if  father  would  let  us  ride 
them ;  but  of  course  that  was  out  of  the  question. 
We  could  not  have  accepted  such  a  favour  from 
any  one." 

"Not  from  any  one  but  an  affianced  lover," 
said  Vansittart.  "  Do  you  know,  Miss  Marchant, 
when  I  first  saw  you  and  Mr.  Sefton  together  at 
the  ball  I  thought  you  must  be  engaged." 

"  How  very  foolish  of  you." 

"  He  had  such  an  air  of  taking  possession  of  you, 
as  if  he  had  a  superior  claim  to  your  attentions." 

"  Oh,  that  is  only  Mr.  Sefton's  masterful  way. 
He  cannot  forget  the  extent  of  his  acres  or  the 
length  of  his  pedigree." 

"  But  he  seems — always — on  such  confidential 
terms  with  you." 


'*  ONE  THREAD  IN  LIFE  WORTH  SPIXNIXG."     37 

"  I  have  known  him  a  long  time." 

**  Yes,  but  his  manner — to  a  looker-on — implies 
something  more  than  friendship.  Oh,  Miss  Mar- 
chant,  forgive  me  if  I  presume  to  question  you. 
My  motive  is  no  light  one.  Last  January  by  the 
lake  I  saw  you  and  that  man  meet,  with  a  look 
on  both  sides  of  a  preconcerted  meeting.  I  heard, 
accidentally,  some  few  words  which  Mr.  Sefton 
spoke  to  you,  while  you  were  walking  with  him 
by  the  lake;  and  those  words  implied  a  secret 
understanding  between  you  and  him — something 
of  deep  interest  of  which  the  outer  world  knew 
nothing.  Be  frank  with  me,  for  pity's  sake. 
Speak  openly  to  me  to-day,  from  heart  to  heart, 
if  you  never  speak  to  me  again.  Is  not  there 
something  more  between  you  and  Wilfred  Sefton 
than  an  everyday  friendship  ?  "  -- 

*'  Yes,"  she  answered, "  there  is  something  more. 
There  is  a  secret  imderstanding — not  much  of  a 
secret,  but  Mr.  Sefton  has  taken  advantage  of  it 
to  offer  me  meaningless  attentions  which  I  detest, 
and  which,  I  dare  say,  ill-natured  people  may  talk 
about  They  would  be  sure  to  think  that  Mr. 
Sefton  could  have  no  serious  intentions  about  me, 
that  he  was  only  carrying  on  an  idle  flirtation." 


38  THE  VENETIANS. 

"And  if  he  were  serious — if  he  asked  you  to 
be  his  wife  ?  " 

"  To  live  in  that  grand  house ;  to  rule  over  all 
those  acres ;  to  have  a  wafer-space  on  that  long 
pedigree!  Could  Colonel  Marchant's  daughter 
refuse  such  a  chance  ?  " 

"Would  Colonel  Marchant's  daughter  accept 

it?" 

"  Not  this  daughter,"  answered  Eve,  gaily.  "  I 
might  hand  him  on  to  Sophy,  perhaps.  Poor 
Sophy  hankers  after  the  pomps  and  vanities  of 
this  wicked  world." 

Her  gaiety  delighted  her  lover.  It  told  of  an 
unburdened  conscience — a  heart   at   peace  with 

itself. 

"Tell  me  what  it  was  you  overheard,  Mr. 
Eavesdropper,  that  afternoon  by  the  lake  ?  "  she 
asked. 

"  I  heard  him  say  to  you,  very  earnestly,  *  It 
was  a  false  scent,  you  see;'  and  then  he  expressed 
his  sorrow  for  your  disappointment." 

"  You  have  a  good  memory.  I,  too,  remember 
those  words, '  It  was  a  false  scent.'  It  was.  He 
had  need  to  be  sorry  for  my  disappointment,  for 
he  had  cheated  me  with  false  hopes." 


"  ONE  THKEAD  IN  LIFE  WORTH  SPINXIXG."      39 

''  About  what  ?     About  whom  ?  " 
"  About  my  brother." 

"  Your  brother  ?     I  did  not  know  you  had  a 
brother." 

*'  We  don't  talk  about  him  in  a  general  way. 
He  has  been  a  wanderer  over  the  earth  for  many 
years.  He  was  never  with  us  at  Fernhurst.  He 
and  my  father  had  a  terrible  quarrel  before  we 
left  Yorkshire — chiefly  about  his  college  debts,  I 
believe.  There  seemed  to  be  dreadful  difficulties 
at  Cambridge.  My  father  used  all  his  influence 
to  get  him  out  of  the  country,  and  succeeded  in 
getting  him  a  berth  in  the  Cape  Mounted  Police. 
Parting  with  him  perhaps  went  nearer  to  break 
my  mother's  heart  than  our  loss  of  home  and 
fortune." 

*•'  It  must  have  been  a  hard  parting  " 
"  It  was  indeed  hard.  He  went  away  in  dis- 
grace. My  father  would  not  speak  to  him  or 
look  at  him.  He  lived  at  the  Yicarage  during 
those  last  weeks  before  the  ship  sailed  away  with 
him  to  Africa.  The  Yicar  and  his  wife  were  very 
good  to  him,  but  everj'body  felt  that  he  was 
under  a  cloud.  I  fear — I  fear  that  he  had  done 
something  very  wrong  at  Cambridge — something 


40  THE  VENETIANS. 

for  which  he  might  have  been  arrested — for  he 
seemed  to  be  in  hiding  at  the  Vicarage.  And  he 
left  one  night,  and  was  driven  over  to  Hull, 
where  he  went  on  board  a  boat  bound  for  Ham- 
burg, and  he  was  to  sail  from  Hamburg  for  the 
Cape.  My  mother  and  I  went  to  say  good-bye 
to  him  that  last  evening,  after  dark ;  the  others 
were  too  young  to  be  told  anything  ;  they  hardly 
remember  him.  He  kissed  us,  and  cried  over  us, 
and  promised  mother  that  for  her  sake  he  would 
try  to  do  well — that  he  would  bear  the  hardest 
life  in  order  to  redeem  his  character.  He  pro- 
mised that  he  would  write  to  her  by  every  mail. 
The  dog-cart  was  at  the  door  while  he  was  saying 
this.  The  Vicar  came  into  the  room  to  hurry 
him  away.  I  have  never  seen  him  since  that 
night." 


(    41     ) 


CHAPTER  11. 

"  ONE    BORX   TO    LOVE   YOU,    SWEET." 

**  And  Mr.  Sefton,"  asked  Yansittart,  ••'  what  has 
he  to  do  with  this  ?  " 

"He  was  with  my  brother  at  Cambridge — in 
the  same  year,  at  the  same  college,  Trinity.  It 
was  not  till  the  year  before  last  that  he  ever 
spoke  to  me  about  Harold,  or  that  I  knew  they 
had  been  friends.  But  one  summer  afternoon 
"when  he  called  and  happened  to  find  me  in  the 
garden,  alone — a  thing  that  seldom  happens  in 
our  family — he  began  to  talk  to  me,  very  kindly, 
with  a  great  deal  of  good  feeling,  about  Harold. 
He  said  he  had  been  slow  to  speak  about  him,  as 
he  knew  that  he  must  be  in  some  measure  under 
a  cloud.  And  then  I  told  him  how  unhappy  I 
was  about  my  poor  brother ;  and  how  it  was  four 
or  five  years  since  anything  had  been  heard  of 
him  directly  or  indirectly.     His  last  letter  had 


42  THE  VENETIANS. 

told  US  that  he  was  going  to  join  a  party  of  young 
men  who  were  just  setting  out  upon  an  exploring 
tour  in  the  Mashona  country.  They  were  willing 
to  take  him  with  them  on  very  easy  terms,  as  he 
was  a  fine  shot,  and  strong  and  active.  He  would 
be  little  better  than  a  servant  in  the  expedition, 
he  told  me." 

"  It  was  to  you  he  wrote,  then  ?  " 

"Yes,  after  my  mother's  death,  only  to  me. 
He  never  wrote  to  his  father.  I  told  Mr.  Sefton 
how  unhappy  I  was  about  Harold,  and  my  fear — 
a  growing  fear — that  he  must  be  dead.  He 
argued  me  out  of  this  terror,  and  told  me  that 
when  a  man  who  was  leading  a  wild  life  far  away 
from  home  once  became  neglectful  of  his  home 
obligations  and  let  a  long  time  slip  without 
writing,  the  probabilities  were  that  he  would 
leave  off  writing  altogether.  His  experience  had 
shown  him  that  this  was  almost  a  certainty.  And 
then,  seeing  how  distressed  I  was,  he  promised 
that  he  would  try  and  find  out  Harold's  where- 
abouts. He  told  me  that  the  newspaper  press 
and  the  electric  cable  had  made  the  world  a  very 
small  world,  and  that  he  certainly  ought  to  be 
able  to  trace  my  brother's  wanderings,  and  bring 
me  some  information  about  him." 


*'OXE  BOEX  TO  LOVE  YOU,   SWEET."        4a 

"  And  did  he  succeed  ?  " 

"  No  ;  lie  failed  always  in  getting  any  certain 
knowledge  of  Harold's  wanderings,  though  he  did 
bring  me  some  scraps  of  information  about  his- 
adventures  in  Mashonaland;  but  that  was  all 
news  of  past  weeks — ever  so  long  ago.  He  could 
hear  nothing  about  Harold  in  the  present — not 
within  the  last  four  years — so  there  was  very 
little  comfort  in  his  discoveries.  Last  November 
he  told  me  that  he  had  heard  of  a  man  at  the 
diamond  fields  whose  description  seemed  exactly 
to  fit  my  brother,  and  he  thought  this  time  he 
was  on  the  right  track.  He  wrote  to  an  agent 
at  Cape  Town,  and  took  every  means  of  putting 
himself  in  communication  with  this  man — both 
through  the  agent  and  by  advertisements  in  the 
local  papers — and  the  result  was  disappointment. 
There  was  no  Harold  3Iarchant  among  the 
diamond-seekers.  That  was  what  he  had  to  tell 
me  the  afternoon  you  overheard  our  conversation. 
He  had  received  the  final  letter  which  assured 
him  he  had  been  mistaken." 

"  And  that  was  all — and  verily  all  ?  "  inquired 
Vansittart,  taking  her  hand  in  his. 

"  That  was  all,  and  verilv  all." 


44  THE  VENETIANS. 

"And  beyond  that  association,  Mr.  Sefton  is 
nothing  in  the  world  to  you  ?  " 

"  Nothing  in  the  world." 

"And  if  there  were  some  one  else,  quite  as 
willing  as  Mr.  Sefton,  to  hunt  for  this  wandering 
brother  of  yours,  some  one  else  who  loves  you 
fondly  " — his  arm  was  round  her  now,  and  he 
was  drawing  her  towards  him,  drawing  the  lovely 
blushing  cheek  against  his  own,  drawing  the 
slender  form  so  near  that  he  could  hear  the  beat- 
ing of  her  heart — "  some  one  else  who  longs  to 
have  you  for  his  wife,  would  you  listen  to  him. 
Eve  ?  And  if  that  some  one  else  were  I,  would 
you  say  *  Yes'  ?  " 

She  turned  to  answer  him,  but  her  lips 
trembled  and  were  mute.  There  was  no  need  of 
speech  between  lovers  whose  very  life  breathed 
love.  His  lips  met  hers,  and  took  his  answer 
there. 

"Dearest,  dearest,  dearest,"  he  sighed,  when 
that  long  kiss  had  sealed  the  bond ;  and  then 
they  sat  in  silence,  hand  clasped  in  hand,  in  the 
face  of  the  Sussex  Weald,  and  the  far-reaching 
Sussex  Downs,  and  the  silvery  shimmer  of  the 
distant  sea. 


"ONE  BORN   TO  LOVE   YOU,   SWEET."        45 

Oh,  Easter  Day  of  deep  content!  Would 
either  of  these  two  souls  ever  know  such  perfect 
bliss  again — the  bliss  of  loving  and  being  loved, 
while  love  was  still  a  new  thing  ? 

A  shrill  long  cooey  broke  the  silent  spell,  and 
they  both  started  up  as  if  awakened  out  of 
deepest  slumber. 

"  They  are  looking  for  us,"'  cried  Eve,  as  she 
walked  swiftly  towards  the  other  side  of  the  ridge. 

Tivett  and  the  four  girls  came  toiling  towards 
her. 

"  Mr.  Tivett  has  taken  us  a  most  awful  round," 
cried  Hetty.  "  He  pretended  to  know  the  way, 
and  he  doesn't  know  it  one  little  bit." 

"  My  dear  young  lady,"  apologized  the  gentle 
Tivett,  "  the  truth  of  the  matter  is  that  I  trusted 
to  my  natural  genius  for  topography,  for  I  have 
never  been  on  Bexley  Hill  before." 

"  And  you  pretended  to  pilot  us,  and  have  only 
led  us  astray." 

"  Alas  !  sweet  child,  the  world  is  full  of  such 
pilots." 

"Shall  I  tell  them?"  whispered  Yansittart,  at 
Eve's  ear. 

"  If  you  like.    They  will  make  a  dreadful  fuss. 


46  THE  VENETIANS. 

Can  you  ever  put  up  with  so  many   sisters-in- 
law?" 

"I  would  put  up  with  them  if  you  had  as 
many  sisters  as  Hypermnestra  ; "  and  then,  laugh- 
ing happily,  he  told  these  four  girls  that  they 
were  soon  to  have  a  sister  less  and  a  brother  more. 

Hetty  and  Peggy  received  the  news  with 
whooping  and  clapping  of  hands,  Sophy  and 
Jenny  with  polite  surprise.  Was  there  ever 
anything  so  wonderful?  Nothing  could  have 
been  further  from  their  thoughts.  Little  Mr. 
Tivett  skipped  and  frisked  like  a  young  lamb 
in  a  meadow.  Had  Eve  Marchant  been  his 
sister  he  could  hardly  have  shown  more  delight. 

The  descent  of  the  hill  for  Eve  and  Vansittart 
was  a  progress  through  pure  ether.  They  knew 
not  that  their  feet  touched  the  earth.  They  were 
like  the  greater  gods  and  goddesses  in  the  Homeric 
Olympus.  They  started  and  they  arrived.  The 
labour  of  common  mortals  was  not  for  them. 

"Do  you  remember  the  legend  of  the  blue 
flower  of  happiness  which  grows  upon  the 
mountain  peak,  and  is  said  to  fade  and  wither 
in  the  lower  air  ?  "  asked  Vansittart,  close  at  his 
fiancee's  ear.    "  We  have  found  the  blue  flower 


"ONE  BORN  TO  LOVE  YOU,   SWEET."       47 

on  the  hilltop,  Eve.  God  grant  that  for  us  the 
heaven-born  blossom  will  keep  its  bloom  even  on 
the  dull  level  of  daily  life." 

"Will  our  life  be  dull?"  she  questioned,  in 
her  shy  sweet  voice,  as  if  she  scarcely  dared 
speak  of  her  love  louder  than  in  a  whisper.  "  I 
don't  think  I  can  ever  find  life  dull  so  long  as 
you  really  care  for  me." 

"  No,  Eve,  life  shall  not  be  dull.  It  shall  be 
as  bright  and  varied,  and  as  full  of  change  and 
gladness,  as  devoted  love  can  make  it.  Your 
youth  has  not  been  free  from  care,  dearest ;  and 
you  have  missed  many  of  the  pleasures  which 
girls  of  your  age  demand  as  a  right.  But  the 
arrears  shall  be  made  up.  There  shall  be  full 
measure  of  gladness  in  your  married  life,  if  I  can 
make  you  glad.  I  am  not  what  the  modern 
world  calls  a  rich  man ;  but  I  am  very  far  from 
being  a  poor  man.  I  have  enough  for  all  the 
real  pleasures  of  life — for  travel,  and  books,  and 
music,  and  the  drama,  and  gracious  surroundings, 
and  kindly  charities.  The  sting  of  poverty  can 
never  touch  my  wife." 

"It  can  be  a  very  sharp  sting  sometimes," 
said  Eve;  and  then,  dropping   again  into  that 


48  THE  VENETIANS. 

shy  undertone,  "But  if  you  were  ever  so  poor, 
and  if  you  were  a  working  man,  and  we  had 
to  live  in  that  cottage  under  the  beech  tree, 
squatters,  with  only  a  key-holding,  I  think  I 
could  be  perfectly  happy." 

"Ah,  that  is  what  love  always  thinks,  while 
the  blue  flower  blooms;  but  when  that  mystic 
flower  begins  to  fade  there  is  some  virtue  in 
pleasant  surroundings.  Years  hence,  when  you 
begin  to  be  tired  of  me,  and  the  blue  flower 
takes  a  greyish  shade,  why,  we  can  change  the 
scene  of  our  lives,  wander  far  away,  and  in  a 
new  world  I  shall  seem  almost  a  new  lover." 

"  Will  you  ever  take  me  to  Italy  ?  "  she  asked. 
"Italy  has  been  the  dream  of  my  life,  but  I 
never  thought  it  would  be  realized." 

"Ah,  that  is  just  a  girl's  fancy,  fed  by  old- 
fashioned  poets — Byron,  for  instance.  The  Italy 
of  to-day  is  very  disappointing,  and  just  like 
everywhere  else." 

"  Oh,  Mr.  Yansittart !  " 

"  Mr. ! "  he  echoed.  "  Henceforward  I  am 
John,  or  Jack ;  very  soon,  my  husband.  Never 
again  Mr.,  except  in  your  letters  to  tradespeople 
or  your  orders  to  servants." 


"ONE  BORN  TO   LOVE   YOU,    SWEET."        49 

"  Am  I  really  to  call  you  Jack  ?  " 

"  Eeally.  It  is  the  name  by  which  I  best  know 
myself.     But  if  you  think  it  is  too  vulgar " 

"  Vulgar ;  it  is  a  lovely  name.     Jack !  Jack  !  " 

She  repeated  the  monosyllable  as  if  it  were 
a  sound  of  infinite  music,  a  sound  on  which  to 
dwell  lingeringly  and  lovingly  for  its  very 
sweetness.  To  Vansittart  also  the  sound  was 
sweet,  spoken  by  those  lips. 

Colonel  Marchant  received  Mr.  Yansittart's 
offer  for  his  eldest  daughter  politely,  but  with 
no  excess  of  cordiality.  He  had  set  his  hope 
upon  a  richer  marriage,  had  encouraged  Sefton's 
visits  to  the  Homestead,  with  the  idea  that  he 
would  eventually  propose  to  Eve.  He  might 
not  mean  matrimony  in  the  first  instance,  per- 
haps, though  he  obviously  admired  the  young 
lady,  but  he  would  be  led  on  and  caught  before 
he  was  aware.  Colonel  Marchant  had  implicit 
faith  in  his  daughter's  power  to  ward  off  any 
evil  purpose  of  her  admirer ;  and  although  he 
knew  Sefton's  character  well  enough  to  know 
that  he  would  not  willingly  marry  a  penniless 
girl,  he  trusted  to  the  power  of  Eve's  beauty  and 

VOL.  II,  E 


50  THE  VENETIANS. 

personal  charm  to  bring  him  to  the  right  frame 
of  mind. 

He  was  too  shrewd  a  campaigner,  however, 
to  refuse  the  humble  sparrow  in  the  hand  for 
the  goldfinch  in  the  bush.  Sefton  had  been 
dangling  about  the  family  for  nearly  two  years, 
and  had  scrupulously  abstained  from  any  serious 
declaration ;  and  here  was  a  young  man  of  good 
birth  and  breeding,  with  a  very  fair  estate,  who 
between  January  and  April  had  made  up  his 
mind  in  the  manliest  fashion,  and  was  willing 
to  take  Eve  for  his  wife  without  a  sixpence, 
and  to  settle  three  hundred  a  year  upon  her 
by  way  of  pin  money.  Yansittart  had  offered 
himself  in  a  frank  and  business-like  manner, 
had  declared  the  amount  of  his  income,  and 
his  anxiety  to  marry  as  soon  as  possible. 

'*  We  have  nothing  in  this  world  to  wait  for," 
he  said. 

"  Except  a  young  lady's  caprice,"  answered  the 
Colonel.  "  Eve  will  be  too  happy  in  the  pleasures 
of  courtship  to  be  anxious  for  the  final  step. 
And  then  there  will  be  her  trousseau  to  prepare. 
That  will  take  time." 

**  My  mother  can  help  her  in  all  those  details," 


•*ONE  BORN   TO   LOVE   YOU,  SWEET."        51 

said  Vansittart,  thinking  that  in  all  probability  his 
mother  would  have  to  pay  for  as  well  as  to  choose 
the  wedding  finery.  "  We  can  take  all  that 
trouble  off  your  hands,  Colonel  Marchant." 

His  mother !  He  had  yet  to  tell  her  that  his 
fate  was  decided — his  life  companion  chosen. 
There  had  been  some  hint  of  what  was  coming  in 
their  brief  talk  at  the  railway  station. 

He  wrote  to  his  mother  on  Sunday  night,  when 
his  sister's  household  and  guests  were  hushed  in 
their  first  sleep ;  wrote  at  fullest  length,  dwelling 
fondly  upon  the  graces  and  perfections  of  her 
whom  he  had  chosen  ;  assuring  and  re-assuring 
his  mother  that  the  choice  was  a  wise  one. 

"  She  will  love  you  dearly,  if  you  will  let  her," 
he  wrote;  "she  will  be  to  you  as  a  second  daughter 
— nearer  to  you,  perhaps,  than  Maud  can  now  be  ; 
for,  if  you  will  have  it  so,  our  lives  may  be  spent 
mostly  together,  in  a  triple  bond  of  love.  I 
know  not  what  your  inclination  may  be,  but  for 
my  own  part  I  see  no  reason  why  we  should  not 
live  together  as  one  family.  Merewood  is  large 
enough  for  a  much  larger  family  than  ours  could 
be  for  years  to  come.  Eve  has  been  so  long 
motherless    that    she    would    the   more   gladly 


LIBRARY 

uNiVERsmr  OF  luiNon 


52  THE  VENETIANS. 

welcome  motherly  love  and  solicitude.  Think  of 
it  all,  mother,  and  act  in  all  things  as  may  be 
most  congenial  to  yourself.  I  would  ask  no 
sacrifices,  but  I  do  ask  you  to  love  my  wife." 

This  letter  written,  he  could  lay  himself  down 
to  rest  with  an  unburdened  spirit,  could  freely 
surrender  himself  to  dreamland,  knowing  that  his 
love  would  be  with  him  in  the  land  of  shadows. 

Strange,  cruel,  that  the  scene  of  his  dreams 
should  be  Venice,  where  he  and  Eve  were 
wandering  confusedly,  now  on  land,  now  on  sea, 
greatly  troubled  by  petty  disturbances,  and  con- 
tinually losing  each  other  in  labyrinthine  streets 
and  on  slimy  sea-washed  stairs.  Stranger  still 
that  Venice  should  be  unlike  Venice,  and  indeed 
unlike  any  place  he  had  ever  seen  in  his  life. 

The  dream  was  but  a  natural  sequence  of  Eve's 
talk  about  Italy.  It  had  hurt  him  that  one  of 
her  first  utterances  after  their  betrothal  should 
express  her  desire  to  visit  a  land  whose  frontier 
he  would  never  willingly  cross  again.  He  had 
loved  Italy  with  all  his  heart ;  but  now  the  image 
of  Venice  burnt  and  festered  in  his  mind  like  a 
plague  spot  on  the  breast  of  a  man  in  full  health. 
All  except  that  one  accursed  memory  was  peace. 


(    53    ) 


CHAPTEK  III. 

"THE   TIME   OF   LOVERS  IS   BRIEF." 

When  a  man  is  sole  master  of  his  estate  and 
thoroughly  independent  of  his  kindred,  his  choice 
of  a  wife,  if  not  altogether  outrageous  and  un- 
pardonable, must  needs  be  submissively  accepted 
by  his  belongings.  Yansittart  lost  not  an  hour 
in  telling  his  sister  and  her  husband  that  hence- 
forth they  must  look  upon  Eve  March  ant  as  a 
very  close  connection. 

"  We  shall  be  married  at  midsummer,"  he  said, 
"so  you  may  as  well  begin  to  think  of  her  as  a 
sister-in-law." 

Sir  Hubert,  who  was  the  very  essence  of  good 
nature,  received  the  announcement  with  unalloyed 
cordiality. 

"  She  is  a  bright,  frank  girl,  very  pretty,  very 
winning,  and  very  intelligent,"  he  said.      "  I  con- 


54  THE  VENETIANS. 

gratulate  you,  Jack — though  naturally  one  would 
have  wished " 

"  That  she  were  the  daughter  of  a  duke,  or  that 
she  had  half  a  million  of  money,"  interjected 
Vansittart.  "I  understand  you.  It  is  a  bad 
match  from  a  worldly  point  of  view.  I,  who  have 
between  three  and  four  thousand  a  year,  should 
have  stood  out  for  other  three  or  four  thousand 
with  a  wife,  and  thus  solidified  my  income.  I 
ought  at  least  to  have  tried  America ;  seen  if  the 
heiress  market  there  would  have  supplied  the 
proper  article.  Well,  you  see,  Hubert,  I  am  of 
too  impatient  a  temper  for  that  kind  of  thing. 
I  have  found  the  woman  I  can  love  with  all  my 
heart  and  mind,  and  I  have  lost  no  time  in 
winning  her.*' 

"You  are  a  paladin.  Jack — a  troubadour — all 
that  there  is  of  the  most  romantic  and  chival- 
rous," laughed  Sir  Hubert. 

"  She  is  a  dear,  dear  girl,"  sighed  ^Maud,  "and 
I  could  hardly  be  fonder  of  her  if  she  were  my 
sister — but  it  certainly  is  the  most  disappointing 
choice  you  could  have  made." 

"Is  it?  Why,  I  might  have  chosen  a  bar- 
maid." 


••THE   TIME   OF   LOVERS  IS  BRIEF."  55 

"  Not  you.  You  are  not  that  kind  of  man. 
But  except  a  barmaid — or" — with  the  tips  of 
her  lips — "a  chorus  girl,  you  could  scarcely  have 
done  worse  than  this.  Now,  don't  rage  and  fume, 
Jack.  I  tell  you  I  think  the  girl  herself  ador- 
able— but  four  sisters  and  an  impossible  father! 
Qtielle  corvee  !  " 

'*  It  is  a  corvee  that  need  never  trouble  you," 
cried  Vansittart,  indignantly. 

"  You  are  extremely  ungrateful.  Haven't  I 
been  forming  her  for  you  ?  " 

"  She  needed  no  forming.  She  has  never  been 
less  than  a  lady — pure  and  simple  and  straight- 
forward— never  affecting  to  be  rich  when  she  was 
poor — or  to  be  smarter  than  her  surroundings 
warranted." 

"Yes,  yes,  she  is  perfect,  that  is  understood. 
She  is  the  betrothed  of  yesterday,  a  stage  of 
being  which  touches  the  seraphic.  But  what 
will  you  do  with  her  father,  and  what  will  you  do 
with  her  sisters  ?  " 

"  Her  sisters  are  very  good  girls,  and  1  hope  to 
treat  them  in  a  not  unbrotherly  fashion.  As  for 
her  father — there,  though  the  obligation  is  small, 
I  grant  the  difficulty  may  be  great.     However,  I 


56  THE  VENETIANS. 

shall  know  how  to  cope  with  it.  No  miner  ever 
thought  to  get  gold  without  some  intermixture 
of  quartz.  The  Colonel  shall  be  to  me  as  the 
gold-digger's  quartz.  I  shall  get  rid  of  him  as 
speedily  as  I  can." 

Through  all  that  Easter  week  Vansittart  lived 
in  the  blissful  dream  which  beginneth  every 
man's  betrothal.  At  such  a  time  as  this  the 
dumpiest  damsel  of  the  pug-nosed  milkmaid 
type  is  as  fair  as  she  who  brought  slaughter  and 
burning  upon  Troy;  but  for  Vansittart's  abject 
condition  there  was  the  extenuating  circumstance 
of  undeniable  beauty,  and  a  charm  of  manner 
which  even  village  gossip  had  never  disputed. 
The  young  ladies  who  condemned  the  Miss  Mar- 
chants  en  bloc  as  "  bad  style  "  had  been  fain  to 
confess  that  Eve  had  winning  ways,  which  made 
one  almost  forgive  her  cheap  boots  and  mended 
gloves. 

Vansittart  was  happy.  He  had  promised  to 
join  his  mother  in  Charles  Street  on  the  Wednes- 
day after  Easter ;  but  he  wrote  to  her  apologeti- 
cally on  Tuesday,  deferring  his  arrival  till  the 
beginning    of    the    following    week  —  and    the 


"THE  TIME   OF   LOVERS  IS  BRIEF."  0( 

beginning  of  a  week  is  a  term  so  lax  that  it  is 
sometimes  made  to  mean  Wednesday. 

He  was  utterly  happy.  His  mother's  letter 
received  on  Tuesday  morning  was  grave  and 
kindly,  and  in  no  way  damped  his  ardour. 

"  You  have  been  so  good  a  son  to  me,  my  dear 
Jack,  that  I  should  be  hard  and  ungrateful  if  I 
murmured  at  your  choice,  although  that  choice 
lias  serious  drawbacks  in  surrounding  circum- 
stances. You  are  too  honest  and  frank  and  true 
yourself  not  to  be  abJe  to  distinguish  the  difference 
between  realities  and  semblances.  I  do  not  doubt, 
therefore,  that  your  pretty  Eve  is  all  you  think 
her.  She  certainly  is  a  graceful  and  gracious 
creature,  with  a  refined  and  delicate  prettiness  of 
the  wild  rose  type,  which  I  prefer  greatly  to  the 
azalea  or  the  camel ia  order  of  beauty.  She 
cannot  fail  to  love  you — nor  can  she  fail  to  be 
deeply  grateful  to  you  for  having  rescued  her 
from  shabby  surroundings  and  a  neglectful  father. 
God  grant  that  this  step  which  you  have  taken 
— the  most  solemn  act  in  a  man's  life — may 
bring  you  the  happiness  which  the  marriage  of 
true  minds  must  always  bring." 

There   was  much  more,  the  outpouring   of  a 


58  THE  VENETIANS. 

mother's  love,  which  ran  away  with  the  mother's 
pen,  and  covered  three  sheets  of  paper ;  but  even 
this  long  letter  did  not  suffice  without  a  postscript. 

"P.S. — Miss  Marchant  spoke  to  me — inciden- 
tally— of  a  brother,  and  from  her  evident  em- 
barrassment I  fear  that  the  brother  is  as 
undesirable  a  connection  as  the  father.  It  would 
be  well  that  you  should  know  all  that  is  to  be 
known  about  him  before  he  is  your  brother-in- 
law  ;  so  as  to  avoid  unpleasant  surprises  in  the 
future." 

Happily  the  idea  of  this  brother's  existence 
was  already  familiar.  In  their  very  first  ramble 
together  as  engaged  lovers  Eve  had  told  Van- 
sittart  a  great  deal  about  her  brother.  She  dwelt 
with  the  younger  sister's  fond  admiration  upon 
his  youthful  gifts,  which  seemed  to  be  chiefly  of 
the  athletic  order ;  his  riding,  his  shooting,  his 
rowing,  his  running :  in  all  which  exercises  he 
appeared  to  have  excelled.  At  Cambridge  his 
chief  sins,  as  Eve  knew  them,  had  been  tandem 
driving,  riding  in  steeplechases,  with  frequent 
absences  at  Newmarket.  Whatever  darker  sins 
had  distinguished  his  college  career  were  but 
dimly  suspected  by  Eve. 


"THE  TIME  OF  LOVERS  IS  BRIEF."         59 

"My  father  was  very  proud  of  him  while  he 
was  quite  a  boy,"  Eve  told  her  lover,  "  but  when 
he  grew  up,  and  began  to  spend  money,  they 
were  always  quarrelling.  Poor  mother  I  It  was 
so  sad  to  see  her  between  them — loving  them 
both,  and  trying  to  be  loyal  to  both;  her  poor 
heart  torn  asunder  in  the  struggle." 

"And  he  was  fond  of  you,  this  brother  of 
yours?"  questioned  Yansittart,  to  whom  such 
fondness  seemed  a  redeeming  virtue. 

"  Yes,  he  was  very  fond  of  me ;  he  was  always 
good  to  me.  When  there  was  unhappiness  in 
the  dinino^-room  and  drawino^-room — when  Harold 
was  what  father  called  sulky — he  used  to  come 
to  the  school-room,  and  sit  over  the  fire  roasting 
chestnuts  all  the  evening.  He  would  go  without 
his  dinner  rather  than  sit  down  with  father,  and 
would  have  some  supper  brought  to  the  school- 
room at  ten  o'clock,  and  my  good  old  governess 
and  1  used  to  share  his  supper  and  wait  upon 
him.  What  merry  suppers  they  were !  I  was 
too  thoughtless  to  consider  that  his  being  with 
us  meant  bad  blood  between  him  and  father,  and 
unhappiness  for  my  poor  mother.  She  used  to 
look  in  at  the  school-room  door  sometimes,  and 


60  THE   VENETIANS. 

shake  her  head,  and  call  us  naughty  children  ; 
but  I  know  it  was  a  relief  to  her  to  see  him 
eating  and  drinking  and  laughing  and  talking 
with  dear  little  Mutterchen  and  me.  But  I  am 
tiring  you  with  these  cbildish  reminiscences." 

"No,  love;  there  is  no  detail  in  your  past  life 
so  trifling  that  I  ^vould  not  care  to  know  it.  1 
want  to  feel  as  if  I  had  known  you  from  your 
cradle.  We  will  go  to  see  the  old  place  near 
Beverley  some  day,  if  you  like,  and  you  shall 
show  me  the  gardens  where  you  played,  the 
rooms  in  which  you  lived.  One  can  always  get 
into  another  man's  house  by  a  little   manage- 


That  Easter  week  was  a  time  of  loveliest 
spring  weather.  Even  the  sun  and  the  winds 
were  gracious  to  these  happy  lovers,  and  for  them 
April  put  on  the  guise  of  May.  Vansittart  spent 
almost  all  his  days  at  the  Homestead,  or  rambling 
with  the  sisters,  Eve  and  he  walking  side  by  side, 
engrossed  in  each  other's  company,  as  if  the 
world  held  no  one  else — the  sisters  ahead  of  them 
or  in  the  rear,  as  caprice  dictated. 

Everv  lane  and  thicket  and  hillside  between 


"THE   TIME   OF   LOVERS  IS   BRIEF."  61 

Fernhurst  and  Blackdown  was  explored  in  those 
happy  wanderings ;  every  pathway  in  Verdley 
Copse  was  trodden  by  those  light  footsteps  ;  and 
Henley  Hill  and  its  old  Roman  village  grew  as 
familiar  to  Vansittart  as  Pall  Mall  and  the  clubs. 
They  revelled  in  the  primroses  which  carpeted 
all  those  woodland  ways ;  they  found  the  earliest 
bluebells,  and  a  hollow  which  was  white  as  snow 
with  the  fairy  cups  of  the  wood  anemone. 

One  morning,  as  they  were  walking  over  the 
soft  brown  carpet  of  fir  needles  and  withered  oak 
leaves  in  Verdley  Copse,  Vansittart  opened  a  little 
dark-blue  velvet  box,  and  showed  Eve  a  ring — a 
half-hoop  of  sapphires  set  with  brilliants. 

"  I  chose  the  colour  in  memory  of  the  blue 
flower  of  happiness  that  you  and  I  found  on  the 
hilltop,"  he  said,  as  he  put  the  ring  on  the  third 
finger  of  his  sweetheart's  slender  hand.  *'  If  ever 
you  are  inclined  to  be  angry  with  me,  or  to  care 
for  me  a  little  less  than  you  do  now,  let  the 
memory  of  the  mystical  blue  flower  plead  for  me, 
Eve,  and  the  thought  of  how  dearly  we  loved  each 
other  that  Easter  Sunday  years  and  years  ago." 

She  gave  a  faint,  shuddering  sigh  at  the  image 
those  words  evoked. 


62  THE  VENETIANS. 

"  Years  and  years  ago !  Will  this  day  when 
we  are  young  and  happy  ever  be  years  and  years 
ago  ?     It  seems  so  strange  !  " 

"Age  is  strange  and  death  is  stranger;  but 
they  must  come,  Eve.  All  we  have  to  hope  for 
and  to  pray  for  is  that  we  may  go  on  loving  each 
other  to  the  end." 

After  those  ramblings  in  the  coppices  and  over 
the  hill,  there  was  afternoon  tea  at  the  Homestead 
— a.  feast  for  the  gods.  Colonel  Marchant,  well 
content  with  the  progress  of  affairs,  had  gone  to 
Brighton  for  the  volunteer  review,  and  was  not 
expected  home  agaiu  till  the  end  of  the  week ;  so 
the  sisters  were  sovereign  rulers  of  the  house, 
and  afternoon  tea  was  the  order  of  the  day.  It  is 
doubtful  whether  dinner  had  any  part  in  the 
scheme  of  their  existence  at  this  time.  The 
short-petticoated  youngsters  generally  carried 
some  hunks  of  currant  cake  in  a  basket,  and 
these  hunks  were  occasionally  shared  with  the 
elder  sisters,  and  even  with  Vansittart,  who  went 
without  his  luncheon  day  after  day,  scarcely 
knowing  that  he  had  missed  a  meal.  Then  they 
all  tramped  home  in  their  muddy  boots — for 
however  blue  the  sky  and  however  dry  the  roads 


"THE   TIME   OF  LOVERS  IS  BRIEF."  63 

there  was  always  plenty  of  mud  in  the  copses — 
and  then  they  all  sat  round  the  big  loo  table  to 
what  Hettie  called  a  stodgy  tea.  Stodgy  being 
interpreted  meant  a  meal  of  cake  and  toast,  and 
eggs,  and  bread  and  jam,  and  a  succession  of 
teapots.  Yansittart  only  left  the  Homestead  in 
time  to  drive  back  to  Kedwold  to  dress  for 
dinner. 

On  the  Thursday  evening  the  Miss  March  ants 
who  were  "  out "  were  all  bidden  to  dinner  at 
Kedwold,  and  were  to  be  driven  thither  by  that 
very  fly  which  had  broken  down  on  the  crest  of 
the  snowy  hill.  It  was  a  grand  occasion,  for  an 
invitation  to  dinner  rarely  found  its  way  to  the 
Homestead.  Cards  for  garden-parties  were  the 
highest  form  of  courtesy  to  which  the  Miss 
Marchants  had  hitherto  been  accustomed.  And 
this  dinner  was  to  be  a  solemn  affair,  for  Eve 
was  to  appear  at  it  in  all  the  importance  of  her 
position  as  Vansittart's  future  wife.  Mrs.  Yan- 
sittart was  coming  from  London  for  a  night  or 
two  in  order  to  be  present  at  the  festivity,  which 
would  be  in  a  manner  Eve's  formal  acceptance  as 
a  member  of  the  family. 

It  was  only  on  Thursday  morning  that  Yan- 


64  THE  VENETIANS. 

sittart  discovered  with  some  vexation  that  Mr. 
Sefton  had  been  asked  to  this  family  dinner.  Sir 
Hubert  had  met  him,  and  had  invited  him  in  a 
casual  way,  having  not  the  faintest  idea  that  his 
society  would  be  displeasing  either  to  Eve  or  her 
lover.  The  first  person  Eve's  eyes  lighted  on 
when  she  and  her  sisters  entered  the  drawing- 
room  was  Mr.  Sefton.  He  was  standing  near  the 
door,  and  she  had  to  pass  him  on  her  way  to  her 
hostess.  He  stood  waiting  until  Lady  Hartley 
turned  to  greet  the  sisters,  and  then  at  once  took 
possession  of  Eve. 

*'I  have  to  congratulate  you.  As  an  old 
friend  I  venture  to  congratulate  you  most 
warmly,"  he  said,  holding  her  hand,  after  the 
inevitable  shake-hands  of  old  acquaintances. 
"You  have  done  wonderfully  well  for  yourself. 
It  is  really  a  brilliant  match." 

"  For  me,  you  mean,"  she  said,  looking  at  him 
with  an  angry  light  in  her  eyes.  "  Why  don't 
you  finish  your  sentence,  Mr.  Sefton,  and  say, 
*for  you.  Miss  Marchant,  with  your  disad- 
vantages '  ?  " 

"  I  am  sorry  I  have  ofiended  you." 

"  I  don't  like  to  be  told  I  have  done  well  for 


"THE   TIME   OF  LOVEKS  IS  BRIEF."         65 

myself.  God  has  given  me  the  love  of  a  good 
man.  If  he  were  not  Mr.  Yansittart,  but  Mr. 
Smith  with  only  a  hundred  a  year,  I  should  be 
just  as  happy." 

Vansittart,  that  moment  approaching,  overheard 
the  familiar  British  patronymic.  "  What  are  you 
saying  about  Mr.  Smith  ?  "  he  asked,  remembering 
how  two  men,  one  the  slain  and  the  other  the 
slayer,  had  hidden  their  identity  under  that  name. 

"  I  was  only  talking  of  an  imaginary  Smith," 
she  answered,  her  face  lighting  up  as  she  turned 
to  her  lover.     "  There  is  no  such  person." 

"Come  and  look  at  the  azaleas,"  said  Van- 
sittart ;  "  they  are  worth  a  visit ; "  and  so,  after 
the  lover's  fashion,  he  who  had  only  parted  from 
her  at  six  o'clock  took  her  away  to  the  conserva- 
tory at  the  other  end  of  the  room,  and  absorbed 
her  into  a  solitude  of  azaleas  and  orange  trees. 

Mr.  Sefton  in  the  mean  while  was  talking  to 
Mrs.  Yansittart,  and  not  having  done  over  well 
with  his  congratulation  of  the  future  bride  now 
.  occupied  himseK  in  congratulating  the  elder 
lady  upon  the  advantage  of  having  secured  so 
charming  a  daughter-in-law. 

"  I  quite  agree  with  you,"  replied  Mrs.  Yan- 

VOL.  n.  F 


66  THE  VENETIANS. 

sittart.  "  She  is  very  pretty,  and  altogether 
charming.  The  match  is  not  of  my  making,  but 
I  am  pleased  to  see  my  son  happy,  and  pleased 
to  welcome  so  fair  a  daughter.  You  talk  as  if 
you  were  an  old  friend  of  the  family.  Have  you 
known  Colonel  Marchant  long  ?  " 

"Ever  since  he  came  to  this  neighbourhood, 
nine  years  ago.  He  has  been  good  enough  to 
accept  any  little  shooting  I  have  had  to  offer — 
and  he  and  I  have  seen  a  good  deal  of  each  other. 
I  knew  his  son  before  I  knew  him.  Harold  Mar- 
chant  and  I  were  at  Trinity  together." 

"  Harold  Marchant  is  dead,  I  conclude  ?  " 

"  That  is  more  than  I  or  any  of  his  friends  cau 
tell  you.  He  is  one  of  that  numerous  family — 
the  lost  tribe  of  society — the  men  who  have 
dropped  through." 

"  I  don't  quite  follow  you." 

"  My  dear  Mrs.  Vansittart,  the  less  said  about 
Harold  Marchant  the  better.  If  he  is  dead  the 
good  old  saying  comes  in — de  mortuis.  If  he  is 
alive  I  think  the  less  you,  or  your  son,  or  your 
daughter-in-law  have  to  do  with  him  the  happier 
it  will  be  for  you." 

"  Mr.  Sefton,  it  is  not  fair  to  talk  to  me  in  this 


"THE   TIME   OF  LOVERS  IS  BRIEF."         67 

Tague  strain.  I  am  personally  interested  in 
Eve's  brother.     What  do  you  mean  ?  " 

"  Only  what  I  might  mean  about  a  good  many 
young  men  who  have  lived  within  the  walls  that 
sheltered  Bacon  and  Xewton,  Whewell  and 
Macaulay.  Harold  Marchant's  career  at  Cam- 
bridge was  a  foolish  career.  Instead  of  devoting 
himself  to  the  higher  mathematics  he  gave 
himself  up  to  hunting,  horse-racing,  and  other 
amusements  of  even  a  more  dangerous  order. 
He  had  to  leave  the  University  hurriedly — he 
had  to  leave  the  country  still  more  hastily.  He 
has  never  within  my  knowledge  come  back  to 
England.  Eve  is,  or  was,  passionately  attached 
to  him,  and  to  gratify*  her  I  have  taken  a  good 
deal  of  trouble  in  trying  to  find  out  his  present 
whereabouts  and  mode  of  life ;  but  without  avail. 
It  is  nearly  ten  years  since  he  left  this  country. 
He  was  then  two  and  twenty  years  of  age.  He 
was  last  heard  of  more  than  five  years  ago  with 
an  exploring  party  in  Mashonaland.  He  is 
exactly  the  kind  of  young  man  one  would  like  to 
hear  of  in  Central  Africa,  and  intending  to  stay 
there ! " 

"  Poor  Eve ;  how  sad  for  her !  " 


68  THE  VENETIANS. 

"  But  that  is  all  over  now.  She  has  a  new 
love,  and  will  soon  forget  her  brother." 

"  I  do  not  think  she  is  so  shallow  as  that.*' 

"  Not  shallow,  but  intense." 

Dinner  was  announced  at  this  moment,  and 
Sir  Hubert  came  to  offer  Mrs.  Vansittart  his  arm. 
He  was  to  have  his  mother-in-law  on  his  right 
hand  and  Eve  on  his  left,  and  Mr.  Sefton  was 
to  sit  by  his  hostess  on  the  other  side  of  the 
table.  This  ended  the  conversation  about  Harold 
Marchant,  and  it  was  not  renewed  after  dinner. 


(     69    ) 


CHAPTER  ly. 

AS   A   SPIKIT   FROM   DREAM   TO    DREAM. 

Lady  Hartley,  once  being  reconciled  to  the 
inevitable,  was  full  of  kindness  for  her  brother's 
future  wife.  Eve  had  seen  nothing  of  London 
and  its  gaieties,  and  as  the  Hartleys  had  taken 
a  house  in  Bruton  Street  for  the  season,  it  seemed 
only  a  natural  thing  to  take  her  up  to  town 
with  them,  and  initiate  her  into  some  of  the 
pleasures  to  which  her  future  position  would 
entitle  her. 

"  And  when  you  are  married  I  can  present 
you,"  she  told  Eve.  "  It  isn't  worth  while  going 
through  that  ordeal  till  next  year.  You  will 
have  plenty  to  do  between  now  and  midsummer 
in  getting  your  trousseau  ready." 

Eve  blushed,  and  was  silent  for  a  few  minutes, 
and  then,  as  she  was  alone  with  Lady  Hartley  in 


70  THE  VENETIANS, 

the  morning  room  at  Eedwold,  she  took  courage, 
and  said — 

"  I'm  afraid  my  trousseau  will  be  a  very  small 
one.  I  asked  my  father  last  night  what 
he  could  do  for  me,  and  he  said  fifty  pounds 
would  be  the  utmost  he  could  give  me.  It 
wouldn't  be  overmuch  if  I  were  going  to  marry 
a  curate,  would  it  ?  " 

**  My  dearest  Eve,  fifty  pounds  will  go  a  long 
way,  as  I  shall  manage  things.  Kemember  I  am 
going  to  be  your  sister,  a  real  sister,  not  a  sham 
one,  and  while  we  are  buying  the  trousseau  your 
purse  and  mine  shall  be  one." 

"Oh,  I  couldn't  allow  that.  I  couldn't  let 
myself  sponge  upon  you.  I  would  rather  be 
married  in  white  alpaca." 

"  My  child,  you  shall  not  be  married  in  alpaca. 
And  as  for  sponging  upon  me,  well,  if  you  are 
so  mightily  proud  you  can  pay  me  back  every 
shilling  I  spend  for  you,  a  year  or  so  hence,  out 
of  your  pin-money." 

"  My  pin-money,"  repeated  Eve.  "  Father  told 
me  how  generously  Mr.  Vansittart  had  offered 
to  settle  an  income  upon  me — upon  me  who  bring 
him  nothing,  not  even  a  respectable  trousseau." 


AS  A  SPIRIT  FROM  DREAM  TO  DREAM.      71 

*•  Now,  Eve,  I  won't  hear  a  word  more  about 
the  trousseau,  until  we  are  going  about  shopping 
together." 

**You  are  too  kind,  yet  I  can't  help  feeling 
it  hard  to  begin  by  taxing  yonr  generosity.  Isn't 
it  the  custom  for  the  bride  to  bring  the  house 
linen  in  her  trousseau  ?  " 

"  Oh,  in  bourgeois  families  no  doubt,  and  with 
young  people  just  setting  up  in  the  world ;  but 
Merewold  is  very  well  provided  with  linen.  You 
can't  suppose  mother  and  Jack  have  lived  there 
without  tablecloths  or  dusters.  There  is  nothing 
for  you  to  think  about.  Eve,  but  your  own  pretty 
frocks,  and  we  will  think  about  them  together. 
I  adore  chiffons,  and  shopping,  and  all  the 
frivolities  of  life." 

Ten  days  later  Eve  was  in  London,  a  petted 
guest  in  one  of  the  prettiest  houses  in  Bruton 
Street.  Lady  Hartley  had  the  knack  of  beautify- 
ing any  house  she  lived  in,  even  a  furnished 
house,  a  tent  that  was  to  be  shifted  in  less  than 
three  months.  Huge  boxes  of  flowers  were  sent 
up  from  Redwold  every  other  day  to  decorate 
those  London  rooms,  and  not  content  with  this 


72  THE  VENETIANS. 

floral  decoration,  Maud  Hartley  was  always  buying 
things — china,  lamps,  baskets,  elegant  frivolities 
of  all  kinds,  to  make  the  hired  house  homelike. 

She  would  apologize  to  her  husband  in  an  airy 
way  for  each  fresh  extravagance.  "  That  pretty 
china  plaque  caught  my  eye  at  Howell  and 
James's  while  Eve  and  I  were  looking  at  their 
silks,"  she  would  say. 

Sir  Hubert  complained  laughingly  that  if  the 
Kohinoor  were  for  sale  at  a  London  jeweller's  it 
would  inevitably  catch  Maud's  eye. 

*'  And  her  eye  once  caught  she  is  hypnotized," 
said  Sir  Hubert.     "  She  must  buy." 

Charles  Street  and  Bruton  Street  are  very 
near.  Vansittart  could  run  over,  as  his  sister 
called  it,  at  any  and  every  hour  of  the  day ;  and 
the  result  of  this  vicinity  was  that  he  lived  more 
in  his  sister's  house  than  in  his  mother's.  But 
Mrs.  Yansittart  was  kind,  and  seemed  really 
pleased  with  her  future  daughter-in-law  ;  so  when 
Jack  was  not  in  Bruton  Street  Eve  was  in  Charles 
Street,  at  luncheon  sometimes,  but  oftener  at 
afternoon  tea,  and  at  cosy  little  dinners,  in  the 
arrangement  of  which  Mrs.  Vansittart  excelled. 
She    knew   a    great    many   people   in   London, 


AS  A  SPIRIT  FROM  DREAM  TO  DREAM.      73 

military,  clerical,  legal,  literary,  and  artistic,  and 
she  knew  how  to  blend  her  society  and  bring 
people  together  who  really  liked  to  meet  each 
other. 

This  world  of  London  in  the  season  was  a  new 
world  to  Eve  Marchant;  these  homes  in  which 
the  pinch  of  poverty,  the  burden  of  debt,  had 
never  been  felt,  had  a  new  atmosphere.  Her 
spirits,  gay  even  in  the  midst  of  household  care, 
rose  in  these  happier  circles,  and  she  charmed 
all  who  met  her  by  her  spontaneous  graces  of 
mind  and  manner,  her  quickness  to  perceive,  her 
ready  appreciation  of  wit  and  sense  in  others. 

For  Yansittart  that  month  of  May  in  the  great 
city  was  a  period  of  consummate  happiness.  The 
freshness  of  Eve's  feelings  gave  a  new  flavour 
to  the  commonest  things.  The  parks  and  gardens, 
the  picture-galleries,  the  concerts  and  theatres 
were  all  new  to  her.  Only  on  the  rarest  occa- 
sions had  she  been  gratified  by  an  evening  in 
London  and  the  sight  of  a  famous  actor.  Her 
father  had  always  excused  himself  from  taking 
his  daughters  to  any  public  amusements  on  the 
plea  of  poverty. 

All  the  Marchant  girls  had  known  of  London 


74  THE  VENETIANS. 

began  and  ended  in  the  drapers'  shops  and  the 
after-season  sales.  To  travel  to  town  by  an  early- 
train,  third  classj  to  tramp  about  all  day  in  mud 
or  dust,  as  the  case  might  be,  and  to  eat  a  hurried 
luncheon  at  some  homely  pastry-cook's,  was  the 
utmost  they  had  known  of  metropolitan  pleasures  ; 
and  even  days  so  unluxurious  had  been  holidays 
to  them.  To  see  the  shop  windows,  to  have  the 
spending  of  a  little  money,  ever  so  little,  meant 
happiness.  It  was  only  when  they  had  emptied 
their  purses  that  the  shadow  of  care  descended 
upon  them,  and  they  began  to  doubt  whether 
they  had  invested  their  pittance  wisely. 

Now  Eve  moved  about  like  a  queen  among 
people  who  never  had  to  think  about  money. 
She  was  taken  to  see  everything  that  was  worth 
seeing ;  to  hear  everything  that  was  worth  hear- 
ing. She  saw  all  the  picture-galleries,  and  learnt 
to  discriminate  between  all  the  schools  of  modern 
art.  She  heard  Sarasate,  and  HoUmann,  and 
Menter,  and  all  the  great  instrumentalists  of  her 
epoch.  She  never  heard  of  cabs  or  omnibuses, 
or  fares,  or  money  given  for  tickets.  She  was 
carried  hither  and  thither  in  a  luxurious  barouche 
or  a  snug  brougham,  and  her  place  at  concert 


AS  A   SPIRIT  FROM  DREAM  TO  DREAM.      75 

and  play  was  always  ready  for  her — one  of  the 
best  places  in  the  hall  or  the  theatre.  The  dress- 
makers, and  bootmakers,  and  milliners  to  whom 
Lady  Hartley  took  her  never  talked  of  money ; 
indeed  they  seemed  almost  to  shudder  at  any 
allusion  to  that  vulgar  drudge  'twixt  man  and 
man.  The  people  at  the  tailor's  were  as  interested 
in  the  gowns  and  coats  they  were  to  make  for 
her  as  if  they  had  been  works  of  art  for  which 
fame  would  be  the  sole  recompense.  The  French- 
woman who  was  to  make  her  wedding-gown  pooh- 
poohed  the  question  of  cost.  Expensive,  this 
frise  velvet  for  the  train — yes,  that  might  be, 
but  she  would  rather  make  Mademoiselle  a 
present  of  the  fabric  than  that,  with  her  tall  and 
graceful  figure,  she  should  wear  anything  com- 
monplace or  insignificant.  Art  for  art's  sake  was 
ostensibly  the  motto  for  all  Bond  Street. 

And  Eve  had  so  much  to  think  of  that  she 
could  not  think  very  seriously  about  her  trousseau. 
She  let  Lady  Hartley  order  what  she  pleased. 
She,  Eve,  had  her  lover  to  think  about ;  and  that 
was  an  absorbing  theme.  She  knew  his  footstep 
on  the  pavement  below  the  open  window;  she 
knew  the  sound  of  the  bell  when  he  rang  it.     If 


76  THE  VENETIANS. 

the  weather  were  wet,  and  he  came  from  Charles 
Street  in  a  hansom,  she  knew  his  way  of  throwing 
back  the  cab  doors  before  the  wheels  stopped. 
When  he  was  absent,  all  her  life  was  made  up  of 
thinking  about  him  and  listening  for  his  coming. 
In  that  morning  hour  in  the  drawing-room  before 
he  arrived  she  might  have  sat  to  Sir  Frederick 
Leighton  for  "  Waiting  "  or  "  Expectancy." 

It  was  scarcely  strange  that  while  John  Yan- 
sittart  was  so  absorbed  in  the  new  delight  of  his 
life,  John  Smith  was  just  a  little  neglectful  of 
his  protegees  in  Saltero's  Mansion,  Chelsea.  John 
Smith  had,  indeed,  no  consciousness  of  being 
neglectful.  If  the  image  of  Lisa  flashed  across 
his  mind  in  any  moment  of  his  full  and  happy 
day  it  came  and  went  together  with  the  com- 
fortable thought  that  he  had  done  his  duty  to 
that  young  woman.  She  had  her  aunt,  her  bright 
and  pretty  home,  her  singing  master,  and  all  the 
delightful  hopes  and  ambitions  of  an  artist  who 
has  discovered  that  she  has  fortune  within  her 
reach.  Had  he  thought  of  Lisa  all  day  long,  he 
could  never  have  pictured  her  otherwise  than 
happy  and  contented. 


AS  A  SPIEIT  FEOM  DEE  AM  TO  DEE  AM.      77 

He  was  at  Covent  Garden  one  evening  with  his 
sister  and  his  betrothed,  and  he  saw  the  Venetian 
amidst  her  troops  of  companions.  The  opera  was 
William  Tell,  and  Lisa  was  in  short  petticoats 
and  Swiss  bodice,  with  gold  chains  about  her 
neck  and  arms,  and  gold  daggers  in  her  hair. 
She  looked  very  pretty,  amidst  that  hetero- 
geneous crew  of  young,  middle-aged,  and  elderly. 
He  was  in  the  stalls,  and  at  a  considerable  dis- 
tance from  the  stage,  and  those  dark  eyes  did  not 
find  him  out  and  fasten  upon  him  as  they  had 
done  that  other  night  when  he  was  in  Lady 
Davenant's  box.  The  sight  of  her  reminded  him 
that  it  was  nearly  a  month  since  he  had  called 
upon  the  aunt  and  niece,  and  that  she  ought  to 
have  made  some  progress  with  her  musical  train- 
ing in  the  interval,  progress  enough,  at  any  rate, 
to  make  the  childish  creature  anxious  to  report 
herself  to  him. 

Eve  was  to  be  engaged  at  her  dressmaker's 
on  the  following  afternoon,  in  a  solemn  ordeal 
described  as  "  trying  on ; "  and  Vansittart  had 
been  warned  by  his  sister  that  he  must  not  expect 
to  be  favoured  with  her  society  until  the  evening, 
when  they  were  all  to  dine  in  Charles  Street.     It 


78  THE  VENETIANS. 

seemed  to  him  that  he  could  hardly  employ  this 
afternoon  better  than  in  visiting  Fiordelisa  and 
her  aunt,  who  would  be  wounded  perhaps  in  their 
warm  southern  hearts  if  he  should  seem  to  have 
lost  all  interest  in  their  welfare. 

The  day  was  delightful — one  of  those  brilliant 
afternoons  in  May  which  give  to  West  End  Lon- 
don the  air  of  an  earthly  paradise  ;  a  paradise  of 
smart  shops  and  smart  people,  thorough-bred 
horses  and  newly  built  carriages,  liveries  spick 
and  span  from  the  tailor's  ;  flowers  everywhere — 
in  the  carriages,  in  the  shops,  on  the  kerbstone — 
flowers  and  fine  clothes  and  spring  sunshine. 
Vansittart  walked  to  Chelsea,  glad  of  an  excuse 
for  a  walk  after  the  habitual  carriage  or  hansom. 
He  had  promised  to  look  at  some  pictures  in  Tite 
Street  upon  this  very  afternoon — pictures  of  that 
advanced ,  Belgian  school  whose  work  he  would 
scarcely  care  to  show  to  Miss  Marchant  without 
a  previous  inspection — so  he  availed  himself  of 
the  opportunity,  and  called  at  the  painter's  house 
on  his  way  to  Saltero's  Mansion. 

He  found  a  room  full  of  people,  looking  at 
pictures  set  round  on  easels  draped  with  terra- 
cotta   silk,   criticizing    freely   and   talking   pro- 


AS  A  SPIRIT  FEOM  DREAM   TO   DREAM.      79 

digiously.  He  found  himself  in  the  midst  of  an 
artistic  tea-party.  There  was  a  copper  kettle 
singing  over  a  spirit-lamp  on  a  table  crowded 
with  Spanish  irises,  and  there  was  the  painter's 
young  English  wife,  in  an  orange-coloured  Liberty 
gown,  pouring  out  tea,  and  smiling  at  the  praises 
of  her  husband. 

The  painter  was  no  phlegmatic  Fleming,  but  a 
dark-eyed,  fiery  son  of  French  Flanders,  fie 
came  from  the  red  country  between  Namur  and 
Liege,  and  had  been  reared  and  educated  in  the 
latter  city. 

He  was  standing  by  the  largest  of  his  pictures 
— a  scene  from  "  Manon  Lescaut " — and  listening^ 
to  the  criticisms  of  a  little  knot  of  people,  all 
apparently  ecstatic,  and  among  these  elite  of  the 
art-loving  world  Vansittart  was  surprised  to  see 
Mr.  Sefton. 

Sefton  turned  at  the  sound  of  Vansittart's 
voice.  They  had  met  a  good  many  times  since 
Easter,  and  in  a  good  many  houses,  for  it  was  one 
of  Sefton's  attributes  to  be  seen  everywhere ;  but 
Vansittart  had  not  expected  to  find  him  at  a  com- 
paratively imknown  painter's  tea-party. 

"  Delightful  picture,  ain't  it  ?  "  he  asked  care- 


80  THE  VENETIANS. 

lessly.  "Full  of  truth  and  feeling.  How  is 
Miss  Marchant  to-day  ?  I  thought  she  looked  a 
little  pale  and  fagged  at  Lady  Heavyside's  last 
night,  as  if  her  first  season  were  taking  it  out  of 
her." 

'*  I  don't  think  my  sister  would  let  her  do  too 
much."  They  had  drifted  towards  the  tea-table, 
and  the  crowd  had  stranded  them  in  a  corner, 
where  they  could  talk  at  their  ease.  "I  did 
not  know  you  were  by  way  of  being  an  art 
critic." 

"I  am  by  way  of  being  everything.  I  give 
myself  up  to  sport — body  and  bones — all  the 
winter.  I  let  my  poor  little  scraps  of  intellect 
and  taste  hibernate  from  the  first  of  September 
till  I  have  been  at  the  killing  of  a  May  fox ;  and 
then  I  turn  my  back  upon  rusticity,  put  on  my 
frock-coat  and  cylinder  hat,  and  see  as  much  as 
I  can  of  the  world  of  art  and  letters.  To  that 
end  I  have  chosen  this  street  for  my  summer 
habitation." 

"  You  live  here— in  Tite  Street  ?  " 

**Is  that  so  surprising?  Tite  Street  is  not  a 
despicable  locality.  We  consider  ourselves 
rather  smart." 


AS  A   SPIKIT  FROM  DREAM  TO  DREAM.      81 

*'  I  should  have  looked  for  you  nearer  the 
clubs." 

"  I  am  by  no  means  devoted  to  the  clubs.  I 
like  my  own  nest  and  my  own  newspapers.  Is 
not  this  little  bit  full  of  colour  and  feeling  ?  " 

He  turned  to  admire  a  cabinet  picture  on  a 
draped  easel — "Esmeralda  and  the  Captain  of 
the  Guard,"  one  of  those  pictures  which  Yansit- 
tart  would  have  preferred  Eve  Marchant  not  to 
see,  but  over  which  aesthetic  maids  and  matrons 
were  expatiating  rapturously. 

Vansittart  did  not  stop  to  take  tea,  meaning  to 
gratify  Lisa  by  allowing  her  to  entertain  him 
with  the  mild  infusion  she  called  by  that  name. 
He  spoke  to  the  two  or  three  people  he  knew, 
praised  the  pictures  in  very  good  French  to  the 
artist,  who  knew  no  English,  and  slipped  out 
of  the  sultry  room,  with  its  odour  of  violets 
and  tea-cake,  into  the  fresh  air  blowing  up  the 
river  from  the  woods  and  pastures  of  Bucks 
and  Berks. 

He  had  not  walked  above  half  a  dozen  yards 
upon  the  Embankment  when  he  heard  the  sound 
of  hurrying  footsteps  behind  him,  and  an  un- 
gloved hand  was  thrust  through  his  arm,  and  a 

VOL.  IT.  G 


82  THE  VENETIANS. 

joyous  voice  exclaimed  breathlessly,  "  At  last ! 
You  were  going  to  see  me  ?  I  thought  you  had 
forgotten  us  altogether." 

*'That  was  very  wrong  of  you,  Signora,"  he 
answered,  gently  disengaging  himself  from  the 
olive-corn plexioned  hand,  plump  and  tapering, 
albeit  somewhat  broad,  such  a  hand  as  Titian 
painted  by  the  score,  perhaps,  before  he  began  to 
paint  Cardinal  Princes  and  great  ladies. 

He  did  not  want  to  walk  along  the  Chelsea 
Embankment,  in  the  broad  glare  of  day,  with  the 
Venetian  hanging  affectionately  upon  him.  That 
kind  of  thing  might  pass  on  the  Lido,  or  in  the 
Koyal  Garden  by  the  canal,  but  here  the  local 
colour  was  wanting. 

"  It  is  ages  since  you  have  been  near  us,"  pro- 
tested Fiordelisa,  poutingly.  "I  am  sure  you 
must  have  forgotten  us." 

**Not  I,  Signora.  Englishmen  don't  forget 
their  friends  so  easily.  I  have  been  in  the 
country  till — till  quite  lately.  And  you — tell 
me  how  you  have  been  getting  on  with  your 
singing  master." 

"  He  shall  tell  you,"  cried  Fiordelisa,  flashing 
one   of  her  brightest    looks   upon   him.      "  He 


AS  A   SPIKIT  FROM  DREAM  TO  DREAM.      83 

pretends  to  be  monstrously  pleased  with  me.  He 
declares  that  in  a  few  months,  perhaps  even 
sooner,  he  will  get  me  an  engagement  at  one  of 
the  small  theatres,  to  sing  in  a  comic  opera. 
They  will  give  me  ever  so  much  more  money 
than  I  am  earning  at  Coveny  Gardeny." 

The  Venetian  often  put  a  superfluous  vowel  at 
the  end  of  a  word,  not  yet  having  mastered  those 
sternly  English  terminations  of  hard  consonants. 
"  The  maestro  is  to  have  some  of  the  money  for 
his  trouble,  but  that  is  fair,  is  it  not  ?  " 

"  Fair  that  he  should  take  a  small  percentage, 
perhaps,  but  not  more." 

"  A  percentage  ?     What  is  that  ?  " 

Vansittart  explained. 

"But  to  sing  in  your  English  comic  opera  I 
must  speak  English  ever  so  much  better  than  I 
do  now,"  pursued  Lisa,  "  and  for  that  I  am 
working,  oh,  so  hard.  I  learn  grammar.  I  read 
story  books ;  'Bootle's  Baby;'  the  '  Vicar  of  Wake- 
field.' Oh,  how  I  have  laughed  and  cried  over 
that  Vicar  and  his  ^troubles — and  Olivia — Olivia 
who  was  so  ill-used — and  so  happy  at  last." 

"Happy,  with  a  scoundrel,"  exclaimed  Van- 
sittart. 


84  THE  VENETIANS. 

"  Ah,  but  she  loved  him.  One  does  not  mind 
how  much  scoundrel  if  one  loves  a  man." 

"  A  bad  principle,  Signorina.  It  is  better  to 
love  a  good  man  ever  so  little  than  a  scoundrel 
ever  so  much." 

"No,  no,  no.  It  is  the  loving  much  that 
means  happiness,"  argued  Lisa,  and  then  she 
expatiated  upon  her  English  studies.  "  La  Zia 
and  I  go  to  the  theatre  when  there  is  no  per- 
formance at  Coveny  Gardeny.  We  sit  in  the  pit, 
where  the  people  are  kind,  and  make  room  for  us 
because  we  are  foreigners.  Signor  Zinco  says 
there  is  no  better  way  of  learning  English  than 
in  listening  to  the  actors  in  good  plays.  Oh, 
how  I  listen !  In  three  months  from  this  day 
people  will  take  me  for  an  Englishwoman,"  she 
said  finally. 

"  Never,  Lisa,  never,"  he  said,  laughingly  con- 
templative of  the  sparkling  olive  face,  the  great 
dark  eyes  with  golden  lights  in  them,  the  care- 
less arrangement  of  the  coarse  black  hair,  the 
supple  figure  in  its  plain  black  gown,  and  the 
essentially  foreign  and  southern  air  which  years 
of  residence  in  England  would  hardly  obliterate. 
**  Never,  Si'ora !     Your  every  glance  is  eloquent 


AS   A   SPIEIT   FROM  DREAM   TO   DEEAM.      85 

of  Venice  and  her  sister  isles.  It  seems  almost 
a  crime  to  keep  you  captive  in  this  sunless  city 
of  ours." 

"  Oh,  but  I  adore  London,"  she  exclaimed, 
"and  your  London  is  not  sunless.  See  how  the 
sun  is  shining  on  the  river  this  afternoon ;  not  as 
it  shines  on  the  lagunes  in  3Iay,  I  grant  you,  but 
it  is  a  very  pretty  piccolo  sole." 

"And  la  Zia,"  asked  Yansittart ;  "  she  is  uell, 
I  hope  ?  " 

"  She  is  more  than  well.  She  is  getting  fat. 
Oh,  so  fat.  She  is  as  happy  as  the  day  is  long. 
She  loves  your  London,  the  King's  Koad  most  of 
all.  At  night  there  are  barrows,  fish,  vegetables, 
everything.  She  can  do  her  marketing  by  lamp- 
light, and  the  streets  are  almost  as  full  and  as 
gay  as  the  Merceria.  La  Zia  was  never  so  happy 
in  all  her  life  as  she  is  in  London.  She  never 
had  so  much  to  eat." 

They  were  near  Saltero's  Mansion  by  this  time. 

"  You  will  come  in  and  let  me  make  you  some 
tea,  won't  you  ?  "  pleaded  Lisa. 

"  Not  this  afternoon,  Si'ora.  I  wanted  to  see 
you,  to  know  that  all  was  going  well  with  you. 
Having  done  that,  I  must  go  back  to  the  West 
End  to — to  keep  au  appointment." 


86  THE  VENETIANS. 

He  was  thinking  that  possibly  Eve's  "trying 
on  "  would  be  finished  in  time  for  him  to  snatch 
half  an  hour's  tete-a-tete  in  one  of  the  Bruton 
Street  drawing-rooms,  before  she  dressed  for 
dinner.  There  were  three  drawing-rooms,  in  a 
diminishing  perspective,  dwindling  almost  to  a 
point,  the  third  and  inner  room  too  small  to  serve 
any  purpose  but  flirtation,  and  here  the  lovers 
could  usually  find  seclusion. 

Lisa  pouted  and  looked  unhappy. 

"  You  might  stay  and  take  tea  with  me,"  she 
said ;  "  la  Zia  will  be  home  soon." 

"  La  Zia  is  out,  then  ?  " 

"  Yes ;  she  has  taken  Paolo  to  Battersea  Park 
for  the  afternoon.  The  rehearsal  for  the  new 
opera  keeps  me  all  day  long,  and  la  Zia  takes 
the  boy  for  his  daily  walk ;  but  it  is  past  ^ve, 
and  they  will  be  home  as  soon  as  I  am,  I  dare 
say." 

"  I  will  come  this  way  again  in  a  week  or  so, 
Si'ora." 

"  You  are  very  unkind,"  protested  Lisa,  in  her 
impulsive  way ;  and  then,  with  one  of  those 
sudden  changes  which  so  well  became  her  childish 
uncultured    beauty,    she    exclaimed,   "  No,    no ; 


AS  A  SPIRIT  FROM  DREAM  TO  DREAM.      87 

forgive  me  ;  you  are  always  kind — kind,  kindest 
of  men.     Promise  you  will  come  again  soon." 

"I  promise,"  he  said,  stopping  short  and  offer- 
ing his  hand. 

"  Then  I'll  walk  back  just  a  little  piece  of  way 
with  you — only  as  far  as  the  big  house  with  the 
swans." 

Lisa's  company  on  Cheyne  Walk  was  an 
honour  which  Vansittart  would  have  gladly 
escaped.  She  was  too  pretty  and  too  peculiar 
looking  not  to  attract  notice ;  and  there  was  the 
tea-party  in  Tite  Street,  with  its  little  crowd  of 
worldlings,  any  of  whom  would  be  curious  as  to 
his  companion,  should  he  by  chance  be  seen  in 
this  society.  He  did  not  want  to  be  rude,  for  the 
lace-girl  from  Burano  was  a  creature  of  strong 
feelings,  and  was  easily  wounded. 

"  I  am  in  a  desperate  hurry,  Si'ora." 

"You  were  not  in  a  hurry  when  I  overtook 
you  just  now.  You  were  walking  slowly.  You 
cannot  walk  faster  than  I.  At  Burano  I  never 
used  to  walk.     I  always  ran." 

"  Poverina !  How  quickly  you  must  have  used 
up  your  island." 

"  Yes  ;  it  was  like  a  prison.     I  used  to  watch 


S8  THE  VENETIANS. 

the  painted  sails  of  the  fishing-boats,  and  long 
for  them  to  carry  me  away  to  any  place  different 
from  that  island,  where  I  knew  every  face  and 
every  stone,  every  window  and  every  chimney. 
That  is  why  I  love  your  London,  in  spite  of  fogs 
and  grey  skies.     It  is  so  big,  so  big." 

She  stopped,  with  clasped  hands  and  flashing 
eyes.  A  street  boy  wheeled  round  to  look  at  her, 
and  gave  a  low  whistle  of  admiring  surprise ;  and 
at  the  same  instant  Sefton  turned  a  street  corner, 
came  across  the  road,  and  passed  close  to  Van- 
sittart  and  his  companion. 

Of  all  men  living,  this  man  was  the  last  whom 
Vansittart  would  have  cared  to  meet  under  such 
conditions. 


(    89    ) 


CHAPTER   V. 


Sefton  lifted  his  hat  and  passed  quickly.  Van- 
sittart  stood  mutely  watching  his  retreating 
figure,  till  it  was  lost  among  other  figures  moving 
to  and  fro  along  the  Embankment.  An  empty 
hansom  came  creeping  slowly  by  the  curb  while 
he  stood  watching. 

"  Here  is  a  cab  which  will  just  do  for  me, 
Signorina,"  he  said.  "  Good-bye.  I'll  see  you  on 
one  of  your  maestro's  days,  so  that  I  may  hear 
his  opinion  of  your  chances." 

"  He  comes  on  Tuesdays  and  Saturdays,  from 
three  to  four.  Who  is  that  gentleman  who  bowed 
to  you  ?    A  friend  ?  " 

"  No ;  only  an  acquaintance.     Good-bye.'* 

"  How  vexed  you  look !  Are  you  ashamed  of 
being  seen  with  me  ?  " 


90  THE  VENETIANS. 

"  No,  child,  no  ;  only  that  man  happens  to  be 
one  of  my  particular  aversions.  A  rivederci. 
Stay !  I  will  take  you  to  your  door.  The  cab 
can  follow." 

It  had  occurred  to  him  in  a  moment  that  Sefton 
was  capable  of  turning  and  pursuing  Lisa  if  he 
left  her  unprotected.  He  was  just  the  kind  of 
man,  Yansittart  thought,  who,  out  of  sheer 
devilry,  would  try  to  discover  the  name  and 
antecedents  of  this  lovely  stranger.  He  had  a 
deep-rooted  distrust  of  Wilfred  Sefton,  which  led 
him  to  anticipate  evil. 

He  walked  with  Lisa  to  Saltero's  Mansion,  and 
saw  her  vanish  under  the  lofty  doorway,  with  its 
Queen  Anne  portico,  and  then  he  turned  and 
walked  slowly  back  as  far  as  Tite  Street,  with  the 
cab  following  him.  So  far  there  was  no  sign  of 
Sefton,  who  might,  therefore,  be  supposed  to  have 
continued  his  way  London  wards ;  but  the  rencontre 
had  been  a  shock  to  Vansittart's  nerves,  and  had 
set  him  thinking  seriously  upon  the  danger  of 
his  relations  with  Fiordelisa  and  her  aunt,  and 
more  especially  of  the  peril  which  must  always 
attach  to  the  use  of  an  alias. 

Was  it  well,  or  wise,  or  safe  that  he.  Eve  Mar- 


"LOVE  SHOULD  BE  ABSOLUTE  LOVE"       91 

chant's  promised  husband,  should  be  the  guardian 
angel  of  this  wild,  impulsive  peasant  girl — a 
guardian  angel  under  the  borrowed  name  of 
Smith,  liable  at  any  hour  to  be  confronted  with 
people  who  knew  his  real  name  and  surroundings  ? 
He  considered  his  position  very  seriously  during 
the  drive  to  Bruton  Street,  and  he  resolved  to  do 
all  in  his  power  to  narrow  his  relations  with  the 
Venetians,  while  fulfilling  every  promise  and 
every  obligation  to  the  uttermost. 

Colonel  Marchant  was  at  the  family  dinner  in 
Charles  Street.  It  had  been  agreed  between  Mrs. 
Vansittart  and  her  son  that  he  should  be  invited 
to  this  one  gathering,  so  that  he  should  not  have 
any  ground  for  considering  himself  left  out  in  the 
cold,  albeit  his  future  son-in-law's  intention  was 
to  hold  as  little  communion  with  him  as  possible. 
Eve's  neglected  girlhood  had  not  fostered  filial 
affection.  The  father's  name  had  been  a  name 
of  fear  in  the  Marchant  household,  and  the  sisters 
had  been  happiest  when  their  only  parent  was 
amusing  himself  in  London,  careless  of  whether 
the  angry  baker  had  stopped  the  daily  supply,  or 
the  long-suffering  butcher  had  refused  to  deliver 


92  THE  VENETIANS. 

another  joint.  Such  a  man  had  but  little  claim 
upon  a  daughter's  love,  and  Eve  had  confessed  to 
Vansittart  that  her  father  was  not  beloved  by  his 
children,  and  that  it  would  not  grieve  her  if 
in  her  future  life  she  and  that  father  met  but 
rarely. 

"  You  are  going  to  be  so  generous  to  me,'*  she 
said,  "that  I  shall  be  able  to  help  my  sisters — 
in  ever  so  many  ways — with  their  clothes,  and 
with  their  housekeeping ;  for  I  can  never  spend 
a  third  part  of  the  income  you  are  settling  upon 
me." 

"  My  frugal  Eve !  Why,  there  are  women 
with  half  your  charms  who  would  not  be  able  to 
dress  themselves  upon  such  a  pittance." 

"  I  have  no  patience  with  such  women.  They 
should  be  condemned  to  three  gowns  a  year  of 
their  own  making,  as  my  sisters  and  I  have  been 
ever  since  we  were  old  enough  to  handle  needles 
and  scissors.  I  am  horrified  at  the  extravagance 
I  have  seen  at  the  dressmaker's— the  reckless 
way  some  of  your  sister's  friends  spend  money." 

"  And  my  sister  herself,  no  doubt.  She  has  a 
rich  husband,  and  I  dare  say  is  one  of  the  worst 
offenders  in  this  line  ?  " 


"LOVE   SHOULD   BE  ABSOLUTE  LOVE."       93 

"  Not  she !  Lady  Hartley  dresses  exquisitely, 
but  she  is  not  extravagant  like  the  others.  She 
is  too  generous  to  other  people  to  be  lavish  upon 
herself.  She  is  always  thinking  of  doing  a  kind- 
ness to  somebody." 

"  Poor  little  Maud !  I  remember  when  she  was 
in  the  school-room  all  her  pocket-money  used  to 
be  spent  upon  dolls  for  the  hospital  children. 
She  used  to  come  and  beg  of  me  when  she  was 
insolvent." 

Vansittart  met  Wilfred  Sefton  at  an  evening 
party  within  a  few  days  of  that  rencontre  at 
Chelsea;  and  at  the  same  party  Vansittart  was 
disturbed  by  seeing  Sefton  and  his  mother  in 
close  confabulation  in  one  of  those  remote  and 
luxurious  corners  where  people  are  not  obliged  to 
listen  to  the  music  that  is  being  performed  in 
the  principal  room. 

He  questioned  his  mother  about  Sefton  at 
breakfast  next  morning.  "You  and  he  seemed 
uncommonly  thick,"  he  said.  "  What  were  you 
talking  about  ?  " 

"  About  you,  and  your  approaching  marriage." 

"I  am  sure  you   said   nothing  that   was  not 


94  THE  VENETIANS. 

kind,  but  I  wish  to  Heaven  you  would  not  discuss 
my  affairs  with  a  stranger,"  said  Vansittart,  with 
some  warmth. 

"Mr.  Sefton  is  not  a  stranger.  Your  father 
and  his  father  were  very  good  friends.  He  is 
your  sister's  most  influential  neighbour,  and  they 
are  on  the  friendliest  terms.  Why  should  you 
call  him  a  stranger  ?  " 

"  Because  I  don't  like  him,  mother ;  and 
because  I  wish  never  to  feel  myself  on  any  other 
footing  with  him." 

"  And  yet  he  likes  you." 

"  Does  he  ?  I  am  a  very  bad  judge  of  humanity 
if  my  dislike  of  Sefton  is  not  heartily  reciprocated 
by  Sefton's  dislike  of  me.  And  no  doubt  the 
more  he  dislikes  me  the  more  he  will  assure 
other  people — my  kindred  especially — that  he 
likes  me.  You  are  too  straight  yourself,  mother, 
in  every  thought  and  purpose,  to  understand  the 
Seftonian  mind.  It  is  the  kind  of  intellect 
which  always  works  crookedly,  which  cannot  go 
straight.  He  admired  Eve  March  ant,  allowed  his 
admiration  to  be  patent  to  everybody,  and  yet 
was  not  man  enough  to  try  to  win  her  for  his 
wife." 


"LOYE  SHOULD  BE  ABSOLUTE  LOVE."   95 

*'He  had  not  your  courage,  Jack,  in  facing 
unpleasant  surroundings  and  disagreeable  ante- 
cedents." 

"He  had  not  manhood  enough  to  marry  for 
love.  That  is  what  you  mean,  mother.  He  was 
quite  willing  to  compromise  an  innocent  and 
pure-minded  girl,  by  attentions  which  he  would 
not  have  dared  to  offer  to  a  girl  with  a  watchful 
father  or  mother." 

"  My  dear  Jack,  you  exaggerate  Mr.  Sefton's 
attentions.  He  assured  me  that  his  chief  interest 
in  Eve  arose  from  his  old  companionship  with  her 
brother,  with  whom  he  was  on  very  intimate 
terms  until  the  unhappy  young  man  turned  out 
an  irretrievable  scamp." 

Yansittart  winced  at  the  phrase.  It  is  not  an 
agreeable  thing  for  a  man  to  be  told  that  his 
future  brother-in-law,  the  brother  whom  his 
future  wife  adores,  is  irretrievable. 

"  Mr.  Sefton  has  taken  a  great  deal  of  trouble 
to  trace  Harold  Marchant's  career  since  he  was 
last  heard  of,"  continued  Mrs.  Yansittart,  "and 
would  hold  out  a  friendly  hand  to  him  if  there 
were  anything  to  be  done." 

"He  has  no  need  to  hold  out  a  friendly  hand. 


96  THE  VENETIANS. 

If  there  is  anything  to  be  done  for  my  brother- 
in-law  I  can  do  it." 

"  How  ready  you  are  to  take  new  burdens." 
"  I  think  nothing  a  burden  which  comes  to  me 
with  the  woman  I  love." 

Mrs.  Vansittart  sighed,  and  was  silent.  The 
idea  of  these  disreputable  connections  which  her 
son  was  to  take  to  himself  in  marrying  Eve  was 
full  of  pain  for  the  country-bred  lady,  whose 
people  on  every  side  were  of  good  birth  and 
unblemished  respectability.  Never  had  there 
been  any  doubtful  characters  in  her  father's 
family,  or  among  that  branch  of  the  Vansittarts 
to  which  her  husband  belonged.  She  had  been 
born  in  just  that  upper  middle  class  which  feels 
disgrace  most  keenly.  There  is  no  section  of 
society  so  self-conscious  as  your  county  gentry, 
so  fixed  in  the  idea  that  the  eyes  of  Europe  are 
upon  them.  The  duke  or  the  millionaire  can 
live  down  anything — sons  convicted  of  felony, 
daughters  divorced — but  the  country  gentleman 
who  has  lived  all  his  life  in  one  place,  and  knows 
every  face  within  a  radius  of  twenty  miles  from 
the  family  seat,  to  him,  or  still  more  to  his  wife 
or  widow,  the  slightest  smirch  upon  a  relative's 
character  means  agony. 


"LOVE  SHOULD  BE  ABSOLUTE  LOYE."   97 

Mrs.  Vansittart  liked  and  admired  Eve 
Marchant ;  but  she  did  not  let  her  heart  go  out 
to  her  as  it  ought  to  have  gone  to  the  girl  who 
was  so  soon  to  be  to  her  as  a  daughter.  Colonel 
Marchant 's  existence  was  a  rock  of  offence  which 
even  maternal  love  could  not  surmount.  She 
had  talked  to  her  family  lawyer,  an  old  and 
trusted  friend,  and  from  him  she  had  heard  all 
that  was  to  be  said  for  and  against  Eve's  father. 
He  was  not  quite  so  black,  perhaps,  as  his 
neighbours  in  the  country  had  painted  him ;  but 
his  career  had  been  altogether  disreputable,  and 
his  present  associations  were  among  the  most 
disreputable  men,  calling  themselves  gentlemen, 
about  town.  He  was  a  familiar  fisrure  in  the 
card-room  at  clubs  where  play  was  high,  and 
was  looked  upon  with  unmitigated  terror  by  the 
parents  and  guardians  of  young  men  of  fortune 
or  expectations.  A  youth  who  affected  Colonel 
Marchant's  society  was  known  to  be  in  a  bad  way. 

And  now  the  question  was  not  only  of  Colonel 
Marchant,  but  of  his  son,  who  was  even  a 
darker  character  than  the  father,  and  whose 
darkness  might  at  any  time  communicate  itself 
to  his  sister's  name.     It  was  easy  enough  to  say 

VOL.  II.  H 


98  THE  VENETIANS. 

that  the  sister  was  blameless,  that  it  was  no  fault 
of  hers  that  her  father  was  a  scamp,  and  her 
brother  a  swindler  and  a  forger.  Society  does 
not  easily  forgive  sisters  or  daughters  for  such 
relationships,  and  now  that  the  pseudo-scientific 
oraze  of  heredity  has  taken  hold  of  the  English 
mind,  society  is  less  inclined  even  than  of  yore  to 
ignore  the  black  sheep  in  the  fold.  Every  one 
who  heard  of  Eve  Marchant's  antecedents  would 
anticipate  evil  for  her  husband.  The  bad  strain 
would  show  itself  somehow  before  many  years 
were  gone.  The  duskiness  in  the  parental  wool 
would  crop  up  in  the  fleece  of  the  lamb. 

It  was  hard,  very  hard,  for  the  mother  who 
doated  on  her  only  son,  to  feel  ashamed  of  his 
wife's  relations  and  up-bringing ;  and  Mrs.  Van- 
sittart  feared  that  to  the  end  of  her  life  she  must 
needs  feel  this  shame.  Already  her  neighbours 
at  Merewood  had  tortured  her  by  their  keen 
interest  in  her  son's  betrothed,  their  eagerness  to 
know  every  detail,  their  searching  questions 
about  her  people,  all  veiled  under  that  affec- 
tionate friendliness  which  justifies  the  most 
tormenting  curiosity. 

Mrs.   Yansittart    was  a    good  woman  and  a 


"LOYE  SHOULD  BE  ABSOLUTE  LOVE."   99 

devoted  mother,  but  she  had  the  temperament 
which  easily  yields  to  worrying  ideas,  to  dark 
apprehensions  of  possible  evils,  and  her  love  of 
her  son  had  just  that  alloy  of  jealousy  which  is 
apt  to  cause  trouble.  While  John  Yansittart 
was  going  about  with  his  betrothed  from  one 
scene  of  amusement  to  another,  utterly  happy  in 
her  company,  enchanted  to  show  her  places  and 
people  which  were  as  new  to  her  as  if  they  had 
been  in  fairyland,  his  mother  was  brooding  over 
her  fears  and  fostering  her  forebodings,  and 
affording  3Ir.  Sefton  every  opportunity  of  im- 
proving his  acquaintance  with  her.  It  was  a 
shock  to  Vansittart  to  find  that  Sefton  had  estab- 
lished himself  on  the  most  familiar  footing  in 
Charles  Street,  a  privileged  afternoon  dropper-in, 
who  might  call  six  days  out  of  the  seven  if  he 
<jhose,  since  Mrs.  Vansittart  had  no  allotted  day 
for  receiving,  but  was  always  at  home  to  her 
friends  between  four  and  ^ye  during  the  summer 
season,  when  the  pleasantest  hour  for  driving 
was  after  five. 

Sefton  was  clever,  lived  entirely  in  society 
and  for  society,  during  the  brief  London  season, 
frequented   the   studios   of  artists  and  the   tea 


100  THE  VENETIANS. 

parties  of  litterateurs,  knew,  or  pretended  ta 
know,  everything  that  was  going  to  happen  in 
the  world  of  art  and  letters,  and  would  have 
been  welcome  on  his  own  merits  in  the  circles  of 
the  frivolous.  He  contrived  to  amuse  Mrs.  Van- 
sittart,  and  to  impress  her  with  an  exaggerated 
idea  of  his  talent  and  versatility. 

"He  can  talk  well  upon  every  subject,"  she 
told  her  son. 

''My  dear  mother,  you  mean  that  he  is  an, 
adept  in  the  season's  jargon,  and  can  talk  of 
those  subjects  which  came  into  fashion  last 
month ;  like  the  new  cut  of  our  coat  collars,  and 
the  new  colour  of  our  neckties.  A  man  of  that 
kind  always  impresses  people  with  his  cleverness 
in  May  and  the  first  half  of  June.  Talk  with  him 
later,  and  you'll  find  him  flat,  stale,  and  unpro- 
fitable.    By  July  he  will  have  emptied  his  bag." 

It  was  scarcely  a  surprise  to  Vansittart,  know- 
ing his  mother's  liking  for  Mr.  Sefton,  to  find 
that  gentleman  seated  in  her  drawing-room  one 
Saturday  evening  when  he  returned  rather  late 
from  a  polo  match  at  Hurlingham.  It  was  to  be 
Eve's  last   Saturday  in   London.     June  was  at 


"LOVE   SHOULD  BE   ABSOLUTE   LOVE."      101 

]iand,  and  she  was  to  go  back  to  Fernhurst  on 
the  first  of  the  month,  to  spend  the  small 
remnant  of  her  single  life  with  her  sisters.  She 
was  to  be  married  on  St.  John's  Day. 

They  had  lingered  at  the  tea-table  on  the 
lawn,  sighing  sentimentally  over  the  idea  that 
this  was  positively  the  last  Saturday ;  that  not 
again  for  nearly  a  year  could  they  sit  together 
<lrinking  tea  out  of  the  homely  little  brown  tea- 
pot, and  watchicg  the  careless  crowd  come  and 
go  in  the  sunshine  and  the  summery  air. 

In  Charles  Street,  the  cups  and  saucers  had 
not  been  cleared  away,  although  it  was  past 
seven.  A  side  window  in  the  front  drawing- 
Toom  looked  westward,  up  the  old-fashioned 
street,  towards  the  Park,  and  the  low  sunlight 
was  pouring  in  through  the  Madras-muslin 
curtain,  shining  on  the  jardiniere  of  golden  lilies 
and  over  the  glittering  toys  on  the  silver  table. 

Vansittart  opened  the  drawing-room  door,  but 
changed  his  mind  about  going  in  when  he  saw 
Sefton  established  on  the  sofa,  half  hidden  in  a 
sea  of  pillows. 

"  I'm  very  late,"  he  said.  "  How  do  you  do, 
Sefton?"   with   a   curt   nod.     "I'm    to  dine   in 


102  THE   VENETIANS. 

Bmton  Street,  mother.  Good  night,  if  I  don't 
see  you  again." 

"  Pray  come  in,  Jack.  I  have  something  very 
serious  to  tell  you — or  at  least  Mr.  Sefton  has. 
He  has  been  waiting  for  you  ever  since  five 
o'clock.  I  wanted  him  to  tell  you  at  once.  It 
is  too  serious  for  delay." 

"  If  I  hadn't  left  Miss  Marchant  and  my  sister 
five  minutes  ago  I  should  think,  by  your  solemnity, 
that  one  of  them  had  been  killed,"  exclaimed 
Vansittart,  scornfully,  crossing  the  room  with 
leisurely  step,  and  seating  himself  with  his  back 
to  the  yellow  brightness  of  that  western  window. 
"  And  now,  my  dear  mother,  may  I  inquire  the 
nature  of  the  mountain  which  you  and  Mr.  Sefton 
have  conjured  out  of  some  innocent  mole-hill  ? 
Please  don't  be  very  slow  and  solemn,  as  I  have 
only  half  an  hour  to  dress  and  get  to  Bruton 
Street.  Boito's  Me])histoiiiheles  will  begin  at 
half-past  eight." 

"This  is  no  trivial  matter.  Jack.  Perhap& 
when  you  have  heard  what  Mr.  Sefton  has  to 
tell  you  may  hardly  care  about  the  opera — or 
about  seeing  Miss  Marchant,  before  you  have 
had  time  for  serious  thought." 


"LOVE  SHOULD  BE  ABSOLUTE  LOVE."   103 

"  There  is  nothing  that  Mr.  Sefton — or  the  four 
Evangelists — could  tell  me  that  would  alter  my 
feelings  about  Miss  Marchant  by  one  jot  or  one 
tittle,"  cried  Yansittart,  furiously,  his  angry  feel- 
ing about  this  man  leaping  out  of  him  like  a 
sudden  flame. 

'*'  Wait,"  said  the  mother,  gravely — ^'  wait  till 
you  have  heard." 

"Begin,  Mr.  Sefton.  My  mother's  preamble 
is  eminently  calculated  to  give  importance  to 
your  communication." 

"  I  am  hardly  surprised  that  you  should  take 
the  matter  somewhat  angrily,  Yansittart,"  said 
Sefton,  in  his  smooth,  persuasive  voice.  "  I  dare 
say  I  shall  appear  an  officious  beast  in  this 
business — and,  had  it  not  been  for  Mrs.  Yan- 
sittart's  express  desire,  I  should  not  be  here  to 
tell  you  the  facts  which  have  come  to  my  know- 
ledge within  the  last  two  days.  I  considered  it 
my  duty  to  tell  your  mother,  because  in  our  pre- 
vious conversations  she  has  been  good  enough  to 
allude  to  old  ties  of  friendship  between  your  father 
and  my  father — and  this  made  a  claim  upon  me." 

"Proem  the  second,"  cried  Yansittart,  im- 
patiently.    "  \Yhen  are  we  coming  to  facts  ?  " 


104  THE  VENETIANS. 

"  The  facts  are  so  uncommonly  disagreeable 
that  I  may  be  pardoned  for  approaching  tbem 
diffidently.  You  know,  I  believe,  that  Miss 
Marchant  has  a  brother " 

**  Who  disappeared  some  years  ago,  and  about 
whose  fate  you  have  busied  yourself,"  interrupted 
Vansittart,  with  ever-growing  impatience. 

"All  my  efforts  to  trace  Harold  Marchant's 
movements  after  his  departure  from  Mashonaland 
resulted  in  utter  failure,  until  the  day  before 
yesterday,  when  one  of  the  two  men  whom  I 
employed  to  make  inquiries  turned  up  at  my 
house  in  Tite  Street  as  suddenly  as  if  he  had 
dropped  from  the  moon.  This  man  is  a  courier 
and  jack-of-all- trades,  as  clever  and  handy  a  dog 
as  ever  lived,  a  man  who  has  travelled  in  all  the 
quarters  of  the  globe,  a  Venetian.  When  I  began 
the  search  for  Miss  Marchant's  brother,  I  put  the 
business  in  the  first  place  into  the  hands  of  a 
highly  respectable  private  detective ;  but  as  a 
second  string  to  my  bow  it  occurred  to  me  to 
send  a  full  statement  of  the  circumstances,  and 
a  careful  description  of  the  missing  man,  to  my 
old  acquaintance,  Ferrari,  the  courier,  guide, 
philosopher,  and  friend,  who  travelled  with  my 


"LOVE   SHOULD   BE   ABSOLUTE   LOVE"      105 

poor  father  on  the  sea-board  of  Italy  for  several 
months,  and  who  helped  to  nurse  him  on  his 
sick-bed." 

Yansittart  bridled  his  tongue,  but  could  not 
kee^  himself  from  drumming  with  his  fingers  on 
the  dainty  silver  table  and  setting  all  the  toy 
harpsichords,  and  sofas,  and  bird-cages,  and 
watering-pots,  and  bonbonuieres  rattling. 

"I  had  half  forgotten  that  I  had  employed 
this  man  in  Harold  Marchant's  business  when 
the  fellow  turned  up  in  Tite  Street,  bronzed  and 
bearded,  irrepressibly  cheerful,  with  the  most 
unpleasant  information." 

"  What  information  ?  For  God's  sake,  come 
to  the  point !  " 

"He  had  traced  Marchant's  career  —  from 
Mashonaland  to  the  diamond  fields,  where  he 
picked  up  a  goodish  bit  of  money  ;  from  the 
diamond  fields  to  Xew  York,  from  New  York 
to  Venice.  For  God's  sake,  leave  those  bibelots 
alone,"  as  the  silver  toys  leapt  and  rattled  on 
the  fragile  table.  "  Do  you  think  no  one  has 
nerves  except  yourself?  " 

"  Your  man  traced  Marchant  to  Venice,"  said 
Yansittart,  the  restless  hand  suddenly  motion- 
less ;  "  and  what  of  him  at  Venice  ?  " 


106  THE  VENETIANS. 

"  At  Venice  Marcliant  lived  with  a  girl  whom 
he  had  taken  out  of  a  factory.  Pardon  me,  Mrs. 
Vansittart,  for  repeating  these  unpleasant  facts — 
lived,  gambled,  drank,  and  enjoyed  life  after  his 
own  inclination,  which  always  leaned  to  low 
company  even  when  he  was  an  undergraduate. 
From  Venice  he  vanished  suddenly,  more  than 
three  years  ago." 

Vansittart  fancied  they  must  needs  hear  that 
heavily  beating  heart  of  his  thumping  against 
his  ribs.  He  fancied  that,  even  in  that  dimly 
lighted  room,  they  must  needs  see  the  ashen  hue 
of  his  face,  the  beads  of  sweat  upon  his  forehead. 
All  he  could  do  was  to  hold  his  tongue,  and  wait 
for  that  which  was  to  come. 

"  Do  you  happen  to  remember  a  murder,  or,  I 
will  rather  say,  a  scufifle  ending  in  homicide, 
which  occurred  at  Venice  three  years  ago  in 
Carnival  time — an  English  tourist  stabbed  to 
death  by  another  Englishman,  who  got  away  sa 
quickly  and  so  cleverly  that  he  was  never  brought 
to  book  for  what  he  had  done  ?  The  row  was 
about  a  woman,  and  the  woman  was  Harold 
Marchant's  mistress.  Marchant  was  jealous  of 
the  stranger's   attentions   to  the   lady — he  had 


**LOVE   SHOULD  BE  ABSOLUTE  LOVE."      107 

lived  long  enough  in  Italy  to  have  learnt  the 
use  of  the  knife — and  after  a  free  fight  of  a  few 
moments  he  stabbed  his  man  to  the  heart. 
Ferrari  heard  the  whole  story  from  a  Venetian, 
who  was  present  in  the  Gaffe  Florian  when  the 
thing  happened." 

"  Did  the  Venetian  know  Marchant  ?  " 

The  words  came  slowly  from  dry  lips,  the  voice 
was  thick  and  husky ;  but  neither  Mrs.  Vansittart 
nor  Mr.  Sefton  wondered  that  Eve  Marchant's 
lover  should  be  deeply  moved. 

**  I  don't  know ;  but  there  were  people  in 
Venice  who  knew  him,  and  from  whom  Ferrari 
heard  his  mode  and  manner  of  life." 

'•'  But  you  said  that  Marchant  was  living  under 
an  assumed  name." 

"  Did  I  ?  "  asked  Sefton,  surprised.  "  I  don't 
remember  saying  it,  but  it  is  the  fact  all  the 
same.  At  Venice  Harold  Marchant  called  him- 
self Smith ;  and  Smith  was  the  name  he  gave  on 
board  the  P.  and  0.  steamer  which  took  him  to 
Alexandria." 

"  Why  did  he  go  to  Alexandria  ?  " 

*''  Why  ?  To  get  away  from  Venice  in  the 
quickest  and  completest  manner  he  could.    When 


108  THE  VENETIANS. 

he  saw  that  the  knife  had  been  fatal,  he  grasped 
the  situation  in  an  instant,  made  a  dash  for  the 
door,  ran  through  the  crowd  along  the  Piazzetta, 
jumped  into  the  water,  and  swam  to  the  steamer, 
which  was  getting  up  steam  for  departure.  No 
one  guessed  that  he  would  make  for  the  steamer. 
It  was  a  longish  swim ;  and  while  his  pursuers 
were  groping  about  among  the  gondolas  the 
steamer  was  moving  off  with  Harold  on  board 
her.  Just  like  him — always  quick  at  expedients ; 
ready  at  every  point  where  his  own  interests 
were  at  stake;  tricky,  shifty,  dishonest  to  the 
<3ore ;  but  a  devil  for  pluck,  and  as  strong  as  a 
young  lion." 

*'I  begin  to  remember  the  story,  now  you 
recall  the  details,"  said  Vansittart,  who  had  by 
this  time  mastered  every  sign  of  agitation,  and 
was  firm  as  iron.  "  But  in  all  that  you  have  said 
I  see  nothing  to  fix  Harold  Marchant  as  the 
homicide.  He  might  as  easily  have  been  the 
man  who  was  killed." 

"  No,  no ;  the  man  who  was  killed  was  a 
stranger — a  Cook's  tourist,  a  nobody,  about  whose 
fate  there  were  no  inquiries.  It  was  Marchant 
who  was  the  Venetian  girl's  protector.     It  was 


"LOVE   SHOULD  BE  ABSOLUTE  LOVE."      109 

Marchant  who  was  jealous.  The  whole  story  is 
in  perfect  accord  with  Marchant's  character.  I 
have  seen  his  temper  in  a  row — seen  him  w^hen,  if 
he  had  had  a  knife  within  his  reach,  by  Heaven  I 
he  would  have  used  it." 

"But  where  is  the  link  between  3Iarchant — 
Marchant  at  the  diamond  fields,  Marchant  at 
New  York — and  the  man  at  Venice  calling  him- 
self Smith  ?  You  don't  even  pretend  to  show  me 
that." 

"  Ferrari  shall  show  you  that.  The  story  is  a 
long  one,  but  there  is  no  solution  of  continuity. 
Ferrari  shall  take  you  over  the  ground,  step  by- 
step,  till  he  brings  you  from  Marchant's  return 
from  Mashonaland  to  Marchant's  landing  at 
Alexandria." 

"  And  after  the  landing  at  Alexandria  ?  What 
then?  The  thing  happened  more  than  three 
years  ago,  you  say.  Did  the  earth  open  and 
swallow  Harold  Marchant  after  he  landed  at 
Alexandria  ?  Or,  if  not,  what  has  he  been  doing 
since  ?  Why  has  not  your  Ferrari — this  courier- 
guide  who  is  so  clever  at  tracing  people — traced 
him  a  little  further  ?  Why  should  the  last  link 
of  the  chain  be  the  landing  at  Alexandria  ?  " 


110  THE  VENETIANS. 

"  Because,  as  I  have  been  telling  you,  Harold 
Marchant  is  an  uncommonly  clever  fellow ;  and 
having  got  off  with  a  whole  skin — escaping  the 
penalty  of  a  crime  which  at  the  least  was 
manslaughter — he  would  take  very  good  care 
to  sink  his  identity  ever  afterwards,  and  in  all 
probability  would  bid  a  long  farewell  to  the  old 
world." 

"  But  your  genius — your  heaven-born  detective 
— would  track  him  down  in  the  new  world.  My 
dear  Sefton,  the  whole  story  is  a  farrago  of 
rubbish  ;  and  I  wonder  that  you,  as  a  man  of  the 
world,  can  be  taken  in  by  so  vulgar  a  trickster  as 
your  incomparable  Ferrari." 

"  He  is  not  a  trickster.  I  have  the  strongest 
reasons,  from  past  experience,  for  believing  in  his 
honesty  and  honour.  Will  you  see  him,  Van- 
sittart  ?  Will  you  hear  his  story,  calmly  and 
dispassionately  ?  " 

'*  I  will  not  see  him.  I  will  not  hear  his  story. 
I  will  see  no  man  who  trumps  up  a  sensational 
charge  against  my  future  wife's  brother.  I  can 
quite  understand  that  you  believe  in  this  man — 
that  you  have  brought  this  tissue  of  nonsense  to 
my  mother  and  me  in  all  good  faith." 


"LOVE   SHOULD  BE  ABSOLUTE  LOVE."      Ill 

"  Why  tissue  of  nonsense  ?  You  admit  that 
you  remember  there  was  such  a  catastrophe — 
an  English  traveller  killed  by  an  English  resident 
in  a  Venetian  caffe  in  Carnival  time." 

"  Yes ;  but  plain  fact  degenerates  into  non- 
sense when  your  courier  tries  to  fasten  the  crime 
upon  Eve  Marchant's  brother." 

"  Hear,  or  read  his  statement,  before  you  pro- 
nounce judgment.  He  had  his  facts  from  people 
who  knew  this  young  man  in  New  York  as  Harold 
Marchant,  who  met  him  afterwards  in  Venice,  and 
visited  him  at  his  Venetian  lodgings,  and  played 
cards  with  him,  when  he  was  calling  himself 
Smith — respectable  American  citizens,  whose 
names  and  addresses  are  set  down  in  Ferrari's 
statement.  I  am  not  utterly  wanting  in  logic, 
Mr.  Vansittart,  and  if  the  circumstantial  evidence 
in  this  matter  had  been  obviously  weak  I  should 
never  have  troubled  Mr^.  Vansittart  or  you  with 
the  story." 

The  mother  spoke  now  for  the  first  time  since 
Sefton  had  begun  his  revelation.  Her  voice  was 
low  and  sympathetic.  Her  son  might  doubt  her 
wisdom,  but  he  could  not  doubt  her  love. 

"  I  am  deeply  sorry  for  you,  Jack,"  she  said, 


112  THE  VENETIANS. 

"  deeply  sorry  for  poor  Eve,  who  is  a  blameless 
victim  of  evil  surroundings,  but  I  cannot  think 
that  you  will  obstinately  adhere  to  your  engage- 
ment in  the  face  of  these  dreadful  acts.  It  would 
have  been  quite  bad  enough  to  be  Colonel  Mar- 
chant's  son-in-law;  but  you  cannot  seriously 
mean  to  marry  a  girl  whose  brother  has  com- 
mitted murder." 

"  It  was  not  murder,"  cried  Yansittart,  furiously. 
"  Even  Mr.  Sefton  there  acknowledges  that  the 
crime  at  moSt  was  only  manslaughter — a  fatal 
blow,  struck  in  a  moment  of  blind  passion." 

"With  a  dagger  against  an  unarmed  man,"^ 
interjected  Sefton.  "You  are  inclined  to  mini- 
mize the  crime  when  you  call  it  manslaughter  at 
the  most.  I  said  that  at  the  least — taking  the 
most  indulgent  view  of  the  case — the  crime  was 
manslaughter  ;  and  I  doubt  if  an  Italian  tribunal 
would  have  dealt  very  leniently  with  that  kind  of 
manslaughter.  I  take  it  that  quick  run  and  long 
swim  of  his  saved  Harold  Marchant  some  years 
of  captivity  in  an  Italian  prison." 

"  It  is  too  horrible,"  said  Mrs.  Yansittart.  "  My 
dear,  dear  son,  for  God's  sake  don't  underrate  the 
horror  of  it  all  because  of  your  love  for  this  poor 


"LOVE  SHOULD  BE  ABSOLUTE  LOVE."      113 

girl.  You  cannot  marry  a  girl  whose  brother  is 
an  unconvicted  murderer." 

How  she  harped  upon  the  word  murder !  Van- 
sittart  ground  his  nails  into  the  palms  of  his 
clasped  hands,  as  he  stood  up,  frowning  darkly, 
in  an  agony  of  indignant  feeling.  His  mother  to 
be  so  womanish,  so  illogical,  so  foolish  in  her 
exaggeration  of  evil. 

"I  say  again,  the  man  who  struck  that  un- 
lucky blow  was  no  murderer.  The  word  is  a 
cruel  and  a  lying  word  applied  to  him,"  he  pro- 
tested. "  The  story  you  have  told  me — the  crime 
you  try  to  fix  upon  Harold  Marchant — can  make 
no  shadow  of  difference  in  my  love  for  Harold 
Marchant's  sister.  Had  she  ten  brothers,  and 
every  one  of  the  ten  were  a  felon,  I  would  marry 
her.  It  is  her  I  love,  mother — not  her  surround- 
ings. And  as  for  your  modern  fad  of  heredity,  I 
believe  in  it  no  more  than  I  do  in  table-turning. 
God  made  my  Eve — as  pure,  and  single,  and 
primitive  a  being  as  that  other  Eve  in  His 
Garden  of  Eden ;  and  over  the  morning  of  her 
fair  life  no  act  of  her  kindred  can  cast  a  shadow." 

There  was  a  silence.  Sefton  had  risen  when 
Vansittart  rose.    He  took  up  his  hat,  and  came 

VOL.  II.  I 


114  THE  VENETIANS. 

through  the  flickering  lights  and  shadows  towards 
Mrs.  Vansittart,  who  sat  with  drooping  head  and 
clasped  hands,  betwixt  sorrow  and  anger — sorrow 
for  her  son's  suffering,  anger  at  his  obstinate  ad- 
herence to  the  girl  he  loved.  She  gave  Sefton 
her  hand  mechanically,  without  looking  up. 

"Good  night,  Yansittart,"  said  Sefton,  as  he 
moved  towards  the  door.  "  I  can  only  admire 
your  loyalty  to  Miss  Marchant,  though  I  may 
question  your  wisdom.  She  is  a  very  charming 
person,  I  grant  you ;  but,  after  all " — with  a  little 
laugh — "  she  is  not  the  only  woman  in  the  world." 

"  She  is  the  only  woman  in  my  world." 

"Keally?" 

The  intonation  of  this  one  word,  the  slight 
shrug  of  the  shoulders,  were  a  revelation.  Van- 
sittart perceived  the  covert  sneer  in  that  parting 
speech,  and  saw  in  it  an  allusion  to  that  lovely 
foreigner  whom  Sefton  had  seen  hanging  affec- 
tionately upon  his  arm  a  few  days  ago  on  the 
Chelsea  Embankment. 

"  One  word,  Mr.  Sefton,"  said  Vansittart,  in  a 
peremptory  tone.  "  I  take  it  that  your  employ- 
ment of  detectives  and  couriers — that  all  you 
have  done  in  this  business — has  been  done  out  of 


"LOVE  SHOULD  BE  ABSOLUTE  LOVE."   115 

regard  for  an  old  schoolfellow  and  college  chum, 
who  was  once  your  friend,  and  from  a  kindly- 
desire  to  relieve  Miss  Marchant's  anxiety  about  a 
brother  whom — whom  she  appears  to  have  dearly 
loved.  I  think,  under  these  circumstances,  I 
need  not  urge  upon  you  the  necessity  of  keeping 
this  unhappy  business  to  yourself— so  far  as  she 
is  concerned." 

"  You  are  right.  I  shall  say  nothing  to  Miss 
Marchant." 

"  Kemember  that,  clever  as  your  courier  may 
be,  he  is  not  infallible.  The  case  is  only  a  case 
of  suspicion.  The  Smith,  of  Venice,  may  be 
anybody.  One  missing  link  in  your  amateur 
detective's  chain  of  evidence,  and  the  whole 
fabrication  would  drop  to  pieces.  Don't  let  Miss 
Marchant  be  tortured  needlessly.  Promise  me 
that  you  will  never  tell  her  this  story." 

*'  On  my  honour,  I  will  not." 

"  I  thank  you  for  that  promise,  and  I  beg  you 
to  forgive  any  undue  vehemence  upon  my  part 
just  now." 

"There  is  nothing  to  forgive — I  can  sym- 
pathize with  your  feelings.     Good  night." 

"Goodnight." 


116  THE  VENETIANS. 

Vansittart  dined  in  Bruton  Street,  as  he  had 
promised,  sat  by  his  betrothed,  and  listened  to 
her  happy  talk  of  the  things  they  had  seen  and 
the  people  they  had  met,  sat  behind  her  chair  all 
through  Boito's  opera,  unhearing,  unseeing,  his 
mind  for  ever  and  for  ever  travelling  over  the 
same  ground,  acting  over  and  over  again  the  same 
scene — the  row  at  Florian's,  the  scuffle,  the  fall 
— his  own  fall — the  knife ;  and  then  that  fatal 
fall  of  his  adversary,  that  one  gasping,  surprised 
cry  of  the  unarmed  man,  slain  unawares. 

Her  brother!  His  victim,  and  her  brother. 
The  nearest,  dearest  kin  of  this  girl  on  whose 
milk-white  shoulder  his  breath  came  and  went,  as 
he  sat  with  bent  head  in  the  shadow  of  the  velvet 
curtain,  and  heard  the  weird  strange  harmonies 
of  Pandemonium,  almost  as  if  voices  and  orchestra 
had  been  interpreting  his  own  dark  thoughts. 

Charmed  as  she  was  with  the  music,  Eve 
Marchant  was  far  too  sensitive  to  be  unconscious 
of  her  lover's  altered  spirits.  Once  during  the 
applause  that  followed  that  lovely  duet  at  the 
beginning  of  the  last  act,  and  while  Lady 
Hartley's  attention  was  fixed  upon  the  stage, 
Eve's  hand  crept  stealthily  into  the  hand  of  her 


"LOVE  SHOULD  BE  ABSOLUTE  LOVE."   117 

lover,  while  she  whispered, "  What  has  happened. 
Jack  ?  I  know  there  is  something  wrong.  Why 
won*t  you  trust  me  ?  " 

Trust  her  ?  Trust  her  with  a  secret  that  must 
part  them  for  ever,  let  her  suffer  the  agony  of 
knowing  that  this  strong  right  hand  which  her 
slim  fingers  were  caressing  had  stabbed  her 
brother  to  the  heart  ? 

"  There  can  be  nothing  wrong,  dearest,  while 
I  have  you,"  he  answered,  grasping  the  little 
hand,  as  if  he  would  never  let  it  go. 

"  But  outside  me,  you  have  been  worried  about 
something.  You  have  quite  changed  from  your 
gay  spirits  at  Hurlingham." 

"  My  love,  I  exhausted  myself  at  Hurlingham. 
You  and  I  were  laughing  like  children.  That 
can't  last.  But  for  me  there  is  no  outside  world. 
Be  sure  of  that.  My  world  begins  and  ends 
where  you  are." 

"  My  own  dear  love,"  she  whispered  softly. 

And  so  hand  in  hand  they  listened  to  the  last 
act,  while  Lady  Hartley  amused  herseK  now 
with  the  stage,  and  now  with  the  audience,  and 
left  these  plighted  lovers  alone  in  their  fool's 
paradise. 


118  THE  VENETIANS. 

Sunday  was  given  up  to  church  and  church 
parade,  looking  at  people  and  gowns  and  bonnets 
in  Hyde  Park.  Yansittart  had  to  be  observant 
and  ready,  amusing  and  amused,  as  he  walked 
beside  his  sister  and  his  betrothed.  He  had  to 
say  smart  things  about  the  people  and  the 
bonnets,  to  explain  and  give  brief  biographies  of 
all  the  men  whom  he  saluted,  or  with  whom  he 
spoke.  He  had  to  do  this,  and  to  be  gay  and 
light-hearted  in  the  drive  to  Kichmond,  and  at 
the  late  luncheon  in  the  pretty  upstairs  room  at 
the  Star  and  Garter,  where  the  balcony  hung 
high  over  the  smiling  valley,  over  the  river  that 
meanders  in  gracious  curves  through  wooded 
meadows  and  past  the  rustic  townlet  of  "  Twicks." 
Happiness  is  the  dominant  in  the  scale  of  pros- 
perous love.  Why  or  how  should  he  fail  to  be 
happy,  adored  by  this  sweet  girl,  who  in  less 
than  six  weeks  was  to  be  his  very  own,  to  have 
and  to  hold  till  death  ? 

He  played  his  part  admirably,  was  really 
happy  during  some  of  those  frivolous  hoursj 
telling  himself  that  the  thing  which  had  hap- 
pened at  Venice  was  a  casualty  for  which  Fate 
could  never  lean  hardly  upon  him. 


"LOVE  SHOULD  BE  ABSOLUTE  LOVE."   119 

"  Even  (Edipus  Kex  had  a  good  time  of  it  after 
lie  killed  his  father  at  the  cross  roads,"  he  told 
himself  mockingly.  "  It  was  not  till  his  daughters 
were  grown  up  that  troubles  began.  He  had  a 
long  run  of  prosperity.  And  so,  Dame  Fortune, 
give  me  my  darling,  and  let  her  not  know  for  the 
next  twenty  years  that  this  right  hand  is  red 
with  her  kindred's  blood.  Let  her  not  know ! 
And  after  twenty  years  of  bliss — well,  let  the 
volcano  explode,  if  need  be,  and  bury  me  in  the 
ashes.     I  shall  have  lived  my  life." 

He  parted  with  Eve  in  Bruton  Street  after  tea. 
She  was  going  to  an  evening  service  with  Lady 
Hartley.  They  were  to  hear  a  famous  preacher, 
while  the  mundane  Sir  Hubert  dined  at  Greenwich 
with  some  men.  Eve  was  to  leave  Waterloo 
Station  early  next  morning,  and  as  Lady  Hartley 
was  sending  her  maid  to  see  the  young  lady  and 
her  luggage  safely  lodged  at  the  Homestead, 
Vansittart  was  told  he  would  not  be  wanted. 

"  This  is  a  free  country,"  he  said.  "  You  will 
find  me  at  the  station  to  say  good-bye." 

He  went  home  to  dine  with  his  mother,  a  very 
melancholy  dinner.  Mrs.  Vansittart's  pale  cheeks 
bore  traces  of  tears,  and  she  was  obviously  un- 


120  THE  VENETIANS. 

happy,  although  she  struggled  to  keep  up  appear- 
ances, talked  about  the  weather,  the  sermon  she 
had  heard  in  the  morning,  the  dinner,  anything 
to  make  conversation  while  the  servants  were  in 
the  room. 

Vansittart  followed  her  to  the  drawing-room 
directly  after  dinner,  and  seated  himself  by  her 
side  in  the  lamplight,  and  laid  his  hand  on  hers 
as  it  turned  the  pages  of  the  book  upon  her  knee. 

"  Canon  Liddon  is  a  delightful  writer,  mother ; 
logical,  clear-headed,  and  eloquent,  and  you  could 
hardly  have  a  better  book  than  his  Bampton 
Lectures  for  Sunday  evening;  but  you  might 
spare  a  few  minutes  for  your  son." 

"  As  many  minutes  or  as  many  hours  as  you 
like.  Jack,"  answered  his  mother,  as  she  closed 
the  book.  "  My  thoughts  are  too  full  of  you  to 
follow  any  writer  who  wants  close  attention.  My 
dear  son,  what  can  I  say  to  you  ?  Do  you  really 
mean  to  persist  in  this  miserable  alliance  ?  " 

"  Oh,  mother,  how  cruel  you  are  even  in  your 
kindness!  How  cruel  a  mother's  love  can  be! 
It  is  not  a  miserable  alliance — it  is  the  marriage 
of  true  minds.  Kemember  what  your  Shake- 
speare says,  '  Let  me  not  to  the  marriage  of  true 


"LOVE  SHOULD  BE  ABSOLUTE  LOVE."   121 

minds  admit  impediments.'  Will  you,  mother, 
admit  impediments  here,  where  practically  there 
is  none  ?  " 

"  Jack,  Jack,  love  has  made  you  blind.  Is  the 
existence  of  that  wicked  young  man  no  impedi- 
ment— a  man  who  may  at  any  day  be  tried  for 
his  life  as  a  murderer  ?  " 

"Again,  mother,  I  say  he  was  no  murderer. 
The  utmost  that  can  be  urged  against  this  wicked 
young  man  is  that  he  was  a  hot-tempered  athlete 
who  killed  a  man  in  a  scuffle.  Let  us  forget  his 
existence,  if  we  can.  There  is  nothing  in  this 
life  more  unlikely  than  that  we  shall  ever  hear 
of  him  again.  From  that  night  ia  the  Venetian 
caffe  he  ceased  to  exist — at  any  rate  for  England 
and  his  kindred.  Be  sure,  mother,  that  Harold 
Marchant  will  never  be  heard  of  again." 

"  You  believe  what  you  wish  to  believe.  Jack, 
and  you  forget  the  French  proverb  that  nothing 
is  so  likely  to  happen  as  the  unexpected." 

"  No,  I  don't,  mother.  That  useful  adage  has 
been  borne  in  upon  me  of  late.  But  now,  dearest 
and  best,  let  us  be  at  peace  for  ever  upon  this 
question.  I  mean  to  marry  my  beloved,  and  I 
mean  you  to  love  her,  second  only  to  Maud  and 


122  THE  VENETIANS. 

me.  She  is  ready  to  love  you  with  all  her  heart 
— with  all  the  stored-up  feeling  of  those  mother- 
less years  in  which  she  has  grown  from  child  to 
woman,  without  the  help  of  a  mother's  love.  You 
are  not  going  to  shut  your  heart  against  her,  are 
you,  mother  ?  " 

"  No,  Jack,  not  if  she  is  to  be  your  wife.  I 
love  you  far  too  well  to  withhold  my  love  from 
your  wife." 

*'  That's  my  own  true  mother." 

On  this  mother  and  son,  between  whom  there 
had  hung  a  faint  cloud  of  displeasure,  kissed,  not 
without  tears ;  and  it  was  agreed  that  for  these 
two  henceforward  the  name  of  Harold  Marchant 
should  be  a  dead  letter. 


(  123  ) 


CHAPTER  VL 

TO  LIVE  FORGOTTEN  AND  LOVE  FOELOEN. 

Vansittart  had  made  up  his  mind.    Were  that 
which  he  accounted  at  present  but  a  dark  sus- 
picion made  absolute  certainty  he  meant  still  to 
cleave  to  the  girl  whom  he  had  chosen  for  his 
wife,  and  who  had  given  him  her  whole  heart. 
He  would  marry  her,  even  although  his  hand 
had  shed  her  brother's  blood,  that  brother  whom 
of  all  her  kindred  she  loved  best,  with  the  most 
ardent  and  romantic  love,  with  the  fond  affection 
which  clings  round  the  image  of  a  friend  lost  in 
childhood,  when  the  feelings  are  warmest,  and 
when  love  asks  no  questions. 

Once,  in  the  little  end  room  in  Bruton  Street, 
between  two  stolen  kisses,  he  said  to  her,  "  You 
pretend  to  be  very  fond  of  me.  Eve.  I  wonder 
whom  you  love  next  best  ?  " 


124  THE  VENETIANS. 

"  Harold,"  she  answered  quickly.  "  I  used  to 
think  I  should  never  give  any  one  his  place  in 
my  heart.  But  you  have  stolen  the  first  place. 
He  is  only  second  now,  poor  dear — dead  or  living, 
only  second." 

The  tears  welled  up  in  her  eyes  as  she  spoke 
of  him.  A  brother  is  not  often  loved  so  fondly ; 
hardly  ever,  unless  he  is  a  scamp. 

And  would  she  marry  him,  Jack  Vansittart,  if 
she  knew  that  he  had  killed  her  brother  ?  Alas, 
no !  That  dark  story  would  make  an  impassable 
gulf  between  them.  Loving  him  with  all  her 
heart,  dependent  upon  him  for  all  the  happiness 
and  prosperity  of  her  future  life,  she  would 
sacrifice  herself  and  him  to  the  manes  of  that 
worthless  youth,  slain  by  the  man  his  brutality 
had  provoked  to  responsive  violence. 

"  There  was  not  much  to  choose  between  us," 
Vansittart  told  himself;  "rufiSans  both.  And 
are  two  lives  to  be  blighted  because  of  those  few 
moments  of  fury,  in  which  the  brute  got  the 
upper  hand  of  the  man  ?  No,  a  thousand  times 
no.  I  will  marry  her,  and  let  Fate  do  the  worst 
to  us  both.  Fate  can  but  part  us.  Why  should 
I  anticipate  evil  by  taking  the  initiative?    A 


TO  LIVE  FORGOTTEN  AND  LOVE  FOELORN.  125 

man  who  has  happiness  in  his  hand  and  lets  it 
go,  for  any  compunctions  of  consciecne,  may  be  a 
fine  moral  character,  but  he  is  not  the  less  a  fool. 
Life  is  not  long  enough  for  scruples  that  part 
faithful  lovers." 

He  looked  the  situation  full  in  the  face.  He 
told  himself  that  it  was  for  Eve's  welfare  as  well 
as  for  his  own  that  he  should  keep  from  her  the 
knowledge  of  his  wrong-doing.  Would  she  be 
happier,  would  mankind  be  any  the  better  off  for 
his  self-abnegation,  if  he  should  tell  her  the  truth, 
and  accept  his  dismissal?  Knowing  what  he 
knew  she  could  scarcely  lay  her  hand  in  his  and 
take  him  for  her  husband ;  but  once  the  vow 
spoken,  once  his  wife,  he  thought  that  she  might 
even  forgive  him  her  brother's  blood. 

She  must  never  know  !  He  had  blustered  and 
raged  in  that  troubled  scene  with  Sefton;  but 
sober  reflection  taught  him  that  if  he  were  to  be 
safe  in  the  future  he  must  conciliate  the  man  he 
hated.  A  word  from  Sefton  could  spoil  his 
happiness ;  and  he  could  not  afford  to  be  ill 
friends  with  the  man  who  had  power  to  speak 
that  word;  nor  could  he  afford  to  arouse  that 
man's  suspicions  by  any  eccentricity  of  conduct 


126  THE  VENETIANS. 

on  his  own  part.  He  had  refused  to  hear  the 
story  of  Harold  Marchant's  life  from  the  courier's 
lips,  as  Sefton  suggested,  had  refused  with  scorn- 
ful vehemence.  But  reflection  told  him  that  he 
ought  to  examine  the  courier's  chain  of  evidence, 
and  to  discover  for  himself  if  the  links  were 
strong  enough  to  make  Harold  Marchant's  identity 
with  Fiordelisa's  lover  an  absolute  certainty.  He 
wanted  to  know  the  worst,  not  to  be  fooled  and 
made  miserable  by  the  illogical  imaginings  of  an 
amateur  detective.  Again,  it  was  natural  that  a 
man  in  his  position  should  look  closely  into  this 
story,  testing  its  accuracy  by  the  severest  scrutiny; 
and  he  wanted  to  act  naturally,  to  act  as  Sefton 
would  expect  him  to  act. 

Influenced  by  these  considerations,  he  called 
in  Tite  Street  on  Monday  afternoon,  and  found 
Sefton  at  home,  in  a  room  which  occupied  the 
entire  first  floor  of  a  smallish  house,  but  which 
could  be  made  into  two  rooms  by  drawing  a  curtain. 

It  was  the  most  luxurious  room  that  Vansittart 
had  seen  for  a  long  time,  but  there  was  a  studied 
sobriety  in  its  luxury  which  marked  the  man  of 
sense  as  well  as  the  sybarite.  The  colouring  was 
subdued — dull  olive-green — without  relief  save 


TO  LIVE  FORGOTTEN  AND  LOVE  FORLORN.  127 

from  a  few  pieces  of  old  Italian  black  and  white 
inlaid  furniture,  a  writing-table,  a  coffer,  a  book- 
case. Every  inch  of  the  floor  was  carpeted  with 
dark-brown  velvet  pile.  No  slippery  parquetry 
or  sham  oak  here,  no  gaudy  variety  of  Oriental 
prayer-rugs  or  furry  trophies  of  the  chase. 
Capacious  armchairs  tempted  to  idleness ;  a  choice 
selection  of  the  newest  and  oldest  books  invited 
to  study ;  two  large  windows  looking  east  and 
west  flooded  the  room  with  light ;  and  a  fireplace 
wide  enough  for  a  baronial  hall  promised  heat 
and  cheerfulness  when  frosts  and  fogs  combine 
to  make  London  odious. 

"You  like  my  den,'*  said  Sefton,  when  Van- 
sittart  murmured  his  surprise  at  finding  so  good 
a  room  in  so  small  a  house.  "  Comfortable,  ain't 
it?  The  house  is  small,  but  I've  reduced  the 
number  of  rooms  to  three.  Below  I  have  only 
a  dining-room ;  above,  only  my  bedroom.  There 
is  a  rabbit-hutch  at  the  back  of  the  landing  for 
my  valet,  and  a  garret  in  the  roof  for  the  women. 
Living  in  a  colony  of  artists,  I  have  taken 
pains  to  keep  clear  of  everything  artistic.  I 
have  neither  stained  glass  nor  tapestry,  neither 
Kaffaelle  ware  nor  bronze  idols :  but  I  can  offer 


128  THE  VENETIANS. 

my  friends  a  comfortable  chair  and  a  decently- 
cooked  dinner.  I  hope  you'll  put  my  professions 
to  the  test  some  evening,  when  I  can  get  one  or 
two  of  my  clever  neighbours  to  meet  you." 

Yansittart  professed  himself  ready  to  dine  with 
Mr.  Sefton  on  any  occasion,  and  straightway 
proceeded  to  the  business  of  his  visit. 

"  You  were  good  enough  to  suggest  that  I 
should  see  the  courier,  Ferrari,"  he  said,  "and 
I  was  impolite  enough  to  refase — rather  roughly, 
I  fear." 

"  You  were  certainly  a  little  rough,"  answered 
Sefton,  with  his  suave  smile,  '•'  but  I  could  make 
allowances  for  a  man  in  your  position.  I  honour 
the  warmth  of  yonr  feelings ;  and  I  admire  the 
chivalry  which  makes  you  indifferent  to  the 
belongings  of  the  woman  you  love." 

"  That  which  you  are  pleased  to  call  chivalry, 
I  take  to  be  the  natural  conduct  of  any  man  in 
such  circumstances.  Honestly,  now,  Mr.  Sefton, 
would  you  give  up  the  girl  you  love  if  you  found 
her  brother  had  been  the — the  chief  actor  in 
such  a  scene  as  that  row  in  the  Yenetian  caffe  ? 
Would  you  spoil  her  life  and  your  own  for 
such  a  reason  ?  " 


TO  LITE  FORGOTTEN  AND  LOVE  FOELORN.  129 

"  Well,  I  suppose  not ;  if  I  were  tremendously 
in  love.  But  the  sweets  of  life  would  be  con- 
siderably soured,  to  my  mind,  by  the  apprehen- 
sion of  such  a  brother-in-law's  reappearance,  or 
by  any  unlooked-for  concatenation  which  might 
bring  his  personality  into  the  foreground." 

"I  am  willing  to  risk  such  a  concatenation. 
In  the  mean  time  it  has  occurred  to  me  that  I 
ought  to  see  Ferrari,  and  look  into  his  story  dis- 
passionately. If  you  will  kindly  give  me  his 
address  I  will  write  and  ask  him  to  call  upon  me." 

"You  will  find  him  a  very  good  fellow — a 
splendid  animal,  with  a  fair  intelligence,"  said 
Sefton,  writing  an  address.  "  And  now  I  hope 
you  have  forgiven  me  for  bringing  an  unpleasant 
train  of  circumstances  under  your  notice.  You 
must  remember  that  the  facts  in  question  came 
to  my  knowledge  solely  from  my  wish  to  oblige 
Miss  Marchant.  It  would  not  have  been  fair  to 
you  to  leave  you  in  ignorance  of  what  so  nearly 
concerned  your  future  wife." 

"  Certainly  not ;  but  it  would  have  been  kinder, 
or  wiser,  on  your  part  to  have  kept  this  know- 
ledge from  my  mother." 

"  Mrs.  Yansittart  had  won  my  warmest  regard 

VOL.  II,  K 


1.30  THE  VENETIANS. 

by  her  kindness  to  the  son  of  an  old  friend.     I 
felt  my  first  duty  was  to  her." 

"That  was  unwise;  and  your  unwisdom  has 
caused  much  pain.  However,  I  thank  you  for 
having  spared  Miss  Marchant  the  knowledge  that 
would  make  her  miserable.  I  may  rely  upon  you 
to  keep  the  secret  always — may  I  not  ?  "  asked 
Vansittart,  earnestly. 

^'  Always.     You  have  my  promise." 
"  Thank  you.     Tliat  sets  my  mind  at  rest.     I 
know  how  to  deal  with  my  mother's  prejudices; 
and  I  know  that  her  affection  for  Eve  will  over- 
come those  prejudices — in  good  time." 

Ferrari  called  at  Charles  Street  at  eleven 
o'clock  next  morning,  in  accordance  with  Van- 
sittart's  request.  As  the  clock  struck  the  hour  a 
tall,  good-looking  man,  with  reddish-brown  hair, 
reddish-brown  eyes,  and  a  cheerful,  self-satisfied 
smile,  was  ushered  into  Vansittart's  study. 

"  You  are  punctual,  Signor  Ferrari.  Sit  down, 
please,  and  come  to  business  at  once.  Mr.  Sefton 
tells  me  that  you  are  the  most  precise  and 
business-like  of  men,  as  well  as  the  best  of 
fellows." 


TO  LIVE  FORGOTTEN  AND  LOVE  FORLORN.  181 

"  Mr.  Sefton  Lave  know  me  many  years,  sir.  I 
have  had  the  honour  to  nurse  the  of  him  father 
in  his  last  illness.  Ten  years  ago  we  was  at 
Venice,  at  the  Grand  Hotel — Mr.  Sefton's  father 
threw  himself  out  of  the  window  in  a  paroxis  of 
pain — I  pick  him  out  of  the  canal  at  risk  of  my 
life.  The  son  does  not  forget  what  Ferrari  did 
for  the  father." 

Those  who  knew  Ferrari  intimately  discovered 
that  this  rescuing  of  would-be  suicides  from  the 
Grand  Canal  was  an  idiosyncrasy  of  his.  He 
affected  to  have  saved  half  the  distiaguished 
travellers  of  Europe  in  this  manner. 

"Now,  Signer  Ferrari,  you  have  no  doubt 
considered  that  the  charge  you  have  brought 
against  Mr,  Harold  Marchant  is  a  very  serious 
one " 

"Scusatemi,  illustrissimo  gentleman,  I  bring 
no  charge,"  protested  Ferrari,  in  his  curious 
English,  which  he  spoke  with  an  American 
accent,  having  improved  his  knowledge  of  the 
language  in  the  society  of  American  travellers, 
few  of  whom  condescended  to  Italian  or  even 
French.  "I  bring  no  charge.  Mr.  Sefton  tell 
me,  trace  for  me  the  movements  of  a  young  man 


132  THE  VENETIANS. 

called  'Arol  Marchant.  Find  him  for  me.  He 
was  last  heard  of  with  a  party  of  explorers  in 
Mashonaland.  He  good  shot.  Kill  big  game. 
With  these  bare  facts  I  set  to  work.  I  am  one 
who  never  stop.  I  am  like  the  devil  in  Job, 
always  going  to  and  fro  over  the  earth.  I  know 
men  in  all  parts ;  couriers,  interpreters,  servants 
of  every  class,  money-changers,  shipping  agents. 
From  among  these  I  get  my  information,  and 
here  it  is  tabulated.  It  is  for  the  illustrissimo 
to  judge  for  herself,  having  seen  my  facts." 

He  opened  a  neat  little  book,  where,  upon  ruled 
paper,  appeared  a  record  of  the  movements  of 
Harold  Marchant  from  the  hour  of  his  appearing 
at  the  diamond  fields  to  his  return  from  New 
York  with  a  party  of  Americans,  in  whose 
company  he  put  up  at  the  Hotel  di  Koma, 
Pension  Suisse,  on  the  Grand  Canal. 

When  he  was  at  the  Hotel  di  Koma  he  was 
known  as  Marchant.  His  signature  was  in  the 
visitors'  book  at  the  hotel.  Ferrari  had  seen  it, 
and  had  recorded  the  date,  which  was  in  the 
September  preceding  that  February  in  which 
Yansittart  had  shared  in  the  gaieties  of  the 
Carnival    at  Yenice.      A    fortnio^ht    later    Mr. 


TO  LIVE  FORGOTTEN  AND  LOVE  FORLORN.    133 

Marchant  took  a  second  floor  in  the  Campo 
Goldoni,  under  the  name  of  Smith.  There  was 
no  doubt  in  the  courier's  mind  as  to  the  identity 
of  the  man  in  the  Campo  Goldoni  with  the  man 
at  the  Hotel  di  Koma.  He  had  talked  with  a 
New  Yorker  who  had  known  Marchant  under 
both  names,  and  who  knew  of  his  relations  with 
the  pretty  lace-maker.  Bat  there  was  nothing 
in  Ferrari's  statement  which  could  be  called 
proof  positive  of  this  identity.  The  facts  rested 
on  information  obtained  at  second  hand.  It  was 
open  to  Vansittart  to  doubt — since  error  was  not 
impossible — error  as  complete  as  that  mistake 
which  had  put  the  man  who  was  killed  in  the 
place  of  the  man  who  killed  him. 

Ferrari  tracked  the  fugitive  on  his  voyage  to 
Alexandria  :  recorded  the  name  of  Smith  given 
to  the  captain  of  the  P.  and  0.  After  Alexandria 
there  was  nothing. 

'*  Do  you  think  he  came  back  to  Europe  by 
another  steamer  ?  "  asked  Vansittart,  testing  the 
all-knowing  Venetian. 

"  Not  he,  Altissimo.  Having  once  set  his  foot 
upon  the  soil  of  Africa  he  would  be  too  wise  to 
risk  a  return  to  Europe.     He  might  go  to  India, 


134  THE  VENETIANS. 

to  America — north  or  south — but  he  would  not 
come  to  England,  to  answer  for  the  English  life 
which  he  had  taken.  You  Englishmen  set  great 
store  upon  life." 

Vansittart  dismissed  the  man  with  a  present, 
but  before  he  went  Ferrari  laid  his  card  upon 
the  table,  and  begged  that  if  ever  the  illustris- 
simo  required  a  courier  or  a  travelling  servant, 
he,  Ferrari,  might  be  remembered. 

When  he  was  gone  Vansittart  took  up  his  pen 
and  wrote  hastily  to  Sefton. 

"Dear  Mr.  Sefton, 

"  Your  excellent  Ferrari  has  been  here, 
and  I  have  gone  carefully  through  his  statement. 
It  is  plausible,  but  by  no  means  convincing ; 
and  I  see  ample  room  for  error  in  a  chain  of 
facts  which  rest  upon  hearsay.  Under  these 
conditions  I  am  more  than  ever  desirous  that  no 
hint  of  Ferrari's  story  should  reach  Miss  Mar- 
chant,  Forgive  me  for  reminding  you  of  your 
promise.  It  would  be  a  deplorable  business  if 
this  dear  girl  were  made  unhappy  about  a 
chimera. 

"  I  go  to  Kedwold  to-morrow,  and  shall  stay 


TO  LIVE  FORGOTTEX  AND  LOVE  FORLORN.  135 

over  Whitsuntide.  We  are  to  be  married  before 
the  end  of  June,  very  quietly,  at  Fernhurst 
Church. 

**  Yours  sincerely, 

"J.  Yansittabt." 

He  rather  despised  himself  for  writing  in  this 
friendly  strain  to  a  man  for  whom  he  had  an 
instinctive  dislike  ;  but  he  tried  to  believe  that 
his  dislike  was  mere  prejudice,  and  that  Mr. 
Sefton's  manner  with  Eve,  to  which  he  had 
taken  such  violent  objection,  was  only  Mr. 
Sefton's  manner  to  young  women  in  general ;  a 
bad  manner,  but  without  any  sinister  feeling 
underlying  it — only  a  bad  manner. 

To-morrow  he  was  to  go  to  Eedwold,  to  be  his 
sister's  guest  till  after  Whitsuntide,  or  until  the 
wedding,  if  he  pleased.  And  before  June  was 
pushed  aside  by  her  sultrier  sister  July,  he  was 
to  be  Eve  Marchant's  husband.  Every  day  of 
his  life  brought  that  union  a  day  nearer.  It  had 
come  now  to  the  counting  of  days.  It  seemed  to 
him  as  if  time  and  the  calendar  were  no  more — 
as  if  he  and  his  love  were  being  swept  along  in 
the  strong  current  of  their  happiness.     He  could 


136  THE   VENETIANS. 

think  of  nothing,  care  for  nothing  but  Eve.  His 
bailiff's  letters,  his  lawyer's  letters,  remained 
unanswered.  He  could  not  bring  himself  even 
to  consider  his  mother's  suggestions  as  to  this  or 
that  improvement  or  alteration  at  Merewood, 
whither  Mrs.  Vansittart  was  going  at  Whitsun- 
tide, to  prepare  all  things  for  the  coming  of  the 
bride,  and  to  arrange  for  her  own  removal. 

"  Do  as  much  or  as  little  as  you  like,  mother," 
Vansittart  said.  "  You  need  alter  nothing.  Eve 
will  be  pleased  with  things  as  they  are." 

"It  will  be  a  great  change  for  her  from  a 
cottage,"  sighed  Mrs.  Vansittart.  "I'm  afraid 
she  will  be  bewildered  and  overpowered  by  a  large 
household.  She  can  have  no  idea  of  managing 
servants." 

"  The  servants  can  manage  themselves,  mother. 
I  don't  want  a  managing  wife.  Yet  from  what  I 
have  seen  of  Eve  in  her  own  home  I  take  her  to 
be  well  up  in  domestic  matters.  Everything  at 
the  Homestead  seemed  the  essence  of  comfort." 

He  remembered  his  wintry  tea-drinking,  the 
tea  and  toast,  the  cake  and  jam-pots,  and  Eve's 
radiant  face ;  the  firelight  on  Eve's  hair ;  the 
sense   of  quiet   happiness   which   pervaded   the 


TO  LIVE  FORGOTTEN  AND  LOVE  FORLORN.    137 

place  where  his  love  was  queen.  It  seemed  to 
him  that  there  could  not  have  been  one  inhar- 
monious note  in  that  picture.  Order  and  be  auty 
and  domestic  peace  were  there.  Should  Fate 
reduce  him  to  poverty  he  could  be  utterly  happy 
with  his  love  in  just  such  a  home.  He  wanted 
neither  splendid  surroundings  nor  brilliant 
society. 

Having  heard  all  that  Ferrari  could  tell  him, 
he  felt  easier  in  his  mind  than  he  had  felt  since 
that  unpleasant  hour  with  his  mother  and  Sefton 
on  Saturday  evening.  The  more  he  thought  of 
the  courier's  chain  of  evidence,  the  weaker  it 
seemed  to  him.  No,  he  could  not  think  that  the 
man  he  had  killed  was  the  brother  of  the  woman 
he  was  going  to  marry.  He  tried  to  recall  the 
man's  face ;  but  the  suddenness  and  the  fury  of 
that  brief  encounter  had  afforded  no  time  for 
minute  observation.  The  man's  face  had  flashed 
upon  him  out  of  the  crowd — fair-haired,  fair- 
skinned  ;  Saxon  amidst  all  those  olive  com- 
plexions— a  face  and  figure  that  bore  down  upon 
him  with  the  impression  of  physical  powder; 
handsome  only  as  the  typical  gladiator  is  hand- 
some.    What  more  could  he  remember  ?     Irre- 


138  THE  VENETIANS. 

gular  features,  strongly  marked  ;  a  low  forehead  ; 
and  light  blue  eyes.  The  Marchants  were  a 
blue-eyed  race,  but  that  went  for  little  in  a 
country  where  the  majority  of  eyes  are  blue  or 
grey. 

Vansittart  remembered  his  promise  to  visit 
Fiordelisa  and  her  aunt ;  and  as  this  was  his  last 
day  in  Loudon,  perhaps,  for  some  time — since 
London  was  but  a  wilderness  of  brick  now  Eve 
was  gone — he  gave  up  his  afternoon  to  the  per- 
formance of  that  promise.  Tuesday  was  one  of 
the  Professor's  days ;  and  he  had  promised  to  see 
the  Professor  and  hear  his  opinion  of  Signora 
Vivanti's  progress. 

Since  that  painful  hour  on  Saturday  he  had 
thought  much  and  seriously  of  the  impulsive 
Venetian,  and  of  his  relations  with  her — relations 
which  he  felt  to  be  full  of  peril.  It  had  occurred 
to  him  that  there  was  only  one  way  to  secure 
Fiordelisa's  future  welfare,  while  strictly  main- 
taining his  own  incognito,  and  that  was  by  the 
purchase  of  an  annuity.  It  would  cost  him  some 
thousands  to  capitalize  that  income  of  two 
hundred  a  year,  which  he  had  resolved  to  allow 
Lisa  ;  but  he  had  reserves  which  he  could  afford 


TO  LIVE  FORGOTTEN  AND  LOVE  FORLORN.  139 

to  draw  upon,  the  accumulations  of  his  minority, 
at  present  invested  in  railway  stock.  Any  lesser 
sacrifice  would  appear  to  him  too  poor  an  atone- 
ment ;  for  after  all,  it  was  possible  that,  but  for 
him,  Fiordelisa's  Englisliman  might  have  kept 
his  promise  and  married  her.  No,  Vansittart  did 
not  think  he  would  be  doing  too  much  in  securing 
these  two  women  against  poverty  for  the  rest  of 
their  lives — and  the  annuity  once  bought  he 
would  be  justified  in  disappearing  out  of  Fiorde- 
lisa's life,  and  leaving  h-er  in  ignorance  of  his 
name  and  belonojino^s. 

He  spent  an  hour  with  his  lawyer  before  going 
to  Chelsea,  and  from  that  gentleman  obtained  all 
needful  information  as  to  the  proper  manner  of 
purchasing  an  annuity,  and  the  best  people  with 
whom  to  invest  his  money. 

This  done,  he  walked  across  the  Park,  and 
arrived  at  Saltero's  Mansion  on  the  stroke  of  four. 
Lisa  had  told  him  that  her  lesson  lasted  from 
three  to  four,  so  he  had  timed  himself  to  meet 
the  maestro. 

The  ripe  round  notes  of  Lisa's  mezzo  soprano 
rose  full  and  strong  in  one  of  Conconi's  exercises 


140  THE   VENETIANS. 

as  la  Zia  opened  the  door.  She  attacked  a  florid 
passage  with  force  and  precision,  ran  rapidly  up 
the  scale  to  A  sharp,  and  held  the  high  note  long 
and  clear  as  the  call  of  a  bird. 

"Brava,  brava,"  cried  Signor  Zinco,  banging 
down  a  chord  and  rising  from  the  piano  as  Van- 
sittart  entered. 

Lisa  flew  to  meet  him.  She  was  in  her  plain 
black  frock,  with  no  collar,  only  a  bit  of  scarlet 
ribbon  tied  round  her  throat,  and  another  bit  of 
scarlet  tying  up  her  great  untidy  knot  of  blue- 
black  hair.  The  rusty  black  gown,  the  scarlet 
ribbons,  the  olive  face,  with  its  carnation  flush 
and  star-like  eyes,  made  a  brilliant  picture  after 
the  school  of  Murillo.  Yansittart  could  but  see 
that  she  was  strikingly  handsome — just  the  kind 
of  woman  to  take  the  town  by  storm,  if  she  were 
once  seen  and  heard  in  opera  boufi'e. 

Zinco  was  a  little  old  man,  short  and  fat,  with 
no  more  figure  than  an  eighteen-gallon  cask.  He 
had  a  large  bald  head,  and  benevolent  eyes.  He 
was  very  shabby.  His  coat,  which  might  once 
have  been  black,  was  now  a  dull  green — his  old 
grey  trousers  were  kneed  and  frayed,  his  old  fat 
hands  were  dirty. 


TO  LIVE  FORGOTTEN  AXD  LOVE  FORLOEX.    141 

"  Ah,  I  thought  you  had  forgotten  me  again," 
said  Lisa.  "  But  you  are  here  at  last ;  and  now 
ask  the  master  if  he  is  pleased  with  me." 

"  I  am  more  than  pleased,"  began  Zinco,  bowing 
and  smiling  at  Yansittart  as  one  who  would  fain 
have  prostrated  himself  at  the  feet  of  so  exalted 
a  patron. 

"  Stay,"  cried  Lisa.  "  You  shall  not  talk  of  me 
before  my  face.  I  will  go  and  make  the  tea — 
and  then  Zinco  will  tell  you  the  truth,  Si'or  mio, 
the  very  truth  about  me.  He  will  not  be  obliged 
to  praise." 

She  dashed  out  of  the  room,  as  if  blown  out 
on  a  strong  wind,  so  impetuous  were  her  move- 
ments. La  Zia  began  to  clear  a  table  for  tea, 
a  table  heaped  with  sheets  of  music  and  play- 
books.  Fiordelisa  had  been  learning  English  out 
of  Gilbert's  librettos,  which  were  harder  work  for 
her  than  Metastasio  for  an  English  student. 

"Well,  Signor  Zinco,  what  do  you  think  of 
your  pupil  ?  "  asked  Yansittart. 

"  Sir,  she  is  of  a  marvellous  naturaL  She  has 
an  enormous  talent,  and  with  that  talent  an 
enormous  energy.  She  is  destined  to  a  pro- 
digious success  upon  the  English  scene." 


142  THE  VENETIANS. 

"  I  am  delighted  to  hear  it." 

"  She  has  all  the  qualities  which  succeed  with 
your  English  people — a  fine  voice,  a  fine  person, 
and  pardon  me  if  I  add,  an  audacity,  a  vulgarity 
which  will  command  applause.  Were  I  more 
diplomatist  I  should  say  genius — where  I  say 
vulgarity — but  this  divine  creature  is  adorably 
vulgar.  She  has  no  nerves.  I  say  to  her  sing, 
and  she  sings.  *  Attack  me  the  A  sharp/  and 
she  attacks,  and  the  note  rings  out  like  a  bell. 
She  is  without  nerves,  and  she  is  without  self- 
consciousness,  and  she  has  the  courage  of  a  lion. 
She  has  worked  as  no  pupil  of  mine  ever  worked 
before.  She  is  mastering  your  difficult  language 
in  as  many  months  as  it  cost  me  years.  She  has 
laboured  at  the  theory  of  music,  and  though  she 
is  in  most  things  of  a  surprising  ignorance,  she 
has  made  no  mean  progress  in  that  difficult 
science.  She  has  worked  as  Garcia's  gifted 
daughter  worked ;  and  were  this  age  worthy 
of  a  second  Malibran,  she  has  in  her  the  stufi" 
to  make  a  Malibran." 

The  fat  little  maestro  stopped  for  breath,  not 
for  words.  He  stood  mopping  his  forehead  and 
smiling  at  Yansittart,  who  was  inclined  to  believe 


TO  LIVE  FORGOTTEN  AND  LOVE  FORLORN.  143 

in  his  sincerity,  for  that  roulade  he  had  heard  at 
the  door  just  now  displayed  a  voice  of  brilliant 
quality. 

"  You  are  enthusiastic,  Signor  Zinco,"  he  said 
quietly.  *'  And  pray  when  you  have  trained  this 
fine  voice  to  the  uttermost  what  do  you  intend  to 
do  with  it  ?  " 

"I  hope  to  place  the  Signora  in  the  way  of 
making  her  fortune.  Were  you  English  a  nation 
of  music  lovers,  I  should  say  to  this  dear  lady, 
give  yourself  up  to  hard  study  of  classical  opera 
for  the  next  three  years,  before  you  allow  your- 
self to  be  heard  in  public ;  but  pardon  me  if  I 
say,  Signor,  you  English  are  not  connoisseurs. 
You  are  taken  with  show  and  brilliancy.  You 
think  more  of  youth  and  beauty  in  the  prima 
donna  than  of  finish  or  deep  feeling  in  the  singer. 
Before  your  winter  season  of  opera  bouffe  shall 
begin  the  Signora  will  have  learnt  enough  to 
ensure  her  a  succes  fou.  I  count  upon  getting 
her  engaged  at  the  Apollo  Theatre  in  November. 
There  is  a  new  opera  being  written  for  the  Apollo 
— an  opera  in  which  I  am  told  there  are  several 
female  characters,  and  there  will  be  a  chance  for 
a   new  singer.     I   have   already  spoken  to  the 


144  THE  VENETIANS. 

manager  of  the  Apollo,  and  he  has  promised  to 
hear  the  Signora  sing  before  concluding  his 
autumn  engagements." 

"  Festina  lente,  Signor  Zinco.  You  are  going 
at  railroad  pace.  Do  not  spoil  the  Signora's 
future  by  a  hasty  debut'' 

"Have  no  fear,  sir.  She  will  have  all  the 
summer  for  practice,  and  for  further  progress  in 
English.  A  foreiojn  accent  will  be  no  disadvan- 
tage.  It  takes  with  an  English  audience.  You 
have  had  so  many  sham  Italians  in  opera  that  it 
will  be  well  to  have  a  real  one." 

The  Maestro  bowed  himself  out,  as  Fiordelisa 
came  in  with  the  tea-tray,  beaming  with  smiles, 
happy  and  important.  She  placed  a  chair  for 
Vansittart  by  the  open  window.  She  arranged 
the  light  bamboo  table  in  front  of  him,  and 
began  to  pour  out  the  tea,  while  la  Zia  seated 
herself  at  a  little  distance. 

"  I  have  learnt  to  make  tea  in  your  English 
fashion,"  Lisa  said  gaily,  as  she  handed  the  tea- 
cups. "  Strong,  oh,  so  strong.  No  xe  vero  ? 
Our  neighbour  on  the  upper  floor  taught  me. 
She  laughed  at  my  tea  one  day  when  she  came 
to   see   me.      And   now,   what   did   little   Zinco 


TO  LIVE  FORGOTTEN  AND  LOVE  FORLORN.  145 

say?  He  always  pretends  to  be  satisfied  with 
me." 

"  He  praised  you  to  the  skies.  He  says  you 
will  make  your  fortune  in  opera." 

**  And  do  you  like  operas  ?  "  Lisa  asked,  after 
a  thoughtful  pause. 

"I  adore  music  of  all  kinds,  except  hurdy- 
gurdies  and  banjos," 

"And  will  you  come  sometimes  to  hear  me 
sing  ?  " 

"  Assuredly  !     With  the  greatest  pleasure." 

"  I  shall  owe  fame  and  fortune  to  you,  if  ever  I 
am  famous  or  rich,"  said  Lisa,  seating  herself  on 
a  low  stool  by  the  window,  in  the  full  afternoon 
sunlight,  basking  in  the  brightness  and  warmth. 

"  What  has  become  of  Paolo  ?  "  asked  Yansit- 
tart,  looking  round  the  room,  where  some  scat- 
tered toys  reminded  him  of  the  child's  existence. 
.  "  Paolo  has  gone  to  tea  with  the  lady  on  the 
top  floor.  She  has  three  little  girls  and  a  boy, 
and  they  all  love  el  puttelo.  They  let  him  play 
with  their  toys  and  pull  their  hair.  Hark!  there 
they  go." 

A  wild  gallop  of  little  feet  across  the  ceiling 
testified  to  the  animation  of  the  party. 

VOL.  II.  L 


146  THE  VENETIANS. 

**  He  has  been  there  all  the  afternoon.  He  is 
a  bold,  bad  boy,  and  so  full  of  mischief,"  said  Lisa, 
with  evident  pride.  "  He  is  very  big  for  his  age, 
people  say,  and  as  active  as  a  monkey.  You 
must  go  and  fetch  him  directly  you  have  had 
your  tea,  Carina  mia,"  she  added  to  her  aunt. 
"  He  has  been  with  those  children  nearly  two 
hours.  He  will  be  awake  all  night  with  excite- 
ment." 

"  Is  he  excitable  ?  "  asked  Vansittart,  who  felt 
a  new  and  painful  interest  in  this  child  of  a 
nameless  parent. 

"  Oh,  he  is  terrible.  He  is  ready  to  jump  out 
of  the  window  when  he  is  happy.  He  throws 
himself  down  on  the  floor,  and  kicks  and  screams 
till  he  is  black  in  the  face,  when  he  is  not  allowed 
to  do  what  he  likes.  He  is  only  a  baby,  and  yet 
he  is  our  master.  That  is  because  he  is  a  man,  I 
suppose.  We  were  created  to  be  your  slaves, 
were  we  not,  Si'or  mio  ?     La  Zia  spoils  him." 

La  Zia  protested  that  the  boy  was  goodness 
itself — a  cherub,  an  angel.  He  wanted  nothiDg 
in  life  but  his  own  way.  And  he  was  so  strong, 
so  big,  and  so  beautiful  that  people  turned  in  the 
streets  to  look  at  him. 


TO  LIVE  FORGOTTEN  AKD  LOVE  FORLORN.    147 

"  Among  all  the  children  in  Battersea  Park  I 
have  never  seen  his  equal.  And  he  is  not  yet 
three  years  old.  He  fought  with  a  boy  of  six,  and 
sent  him  away  howling.     He  is  a  marvel." 

"  When  he  is  old  enough  I  shall  send  him  to  a 
gymnasium,"  said  Lisa.  "  I  want  him  to  be  an 
athlete,  like  his  father.  He  told  me  once  that  he 
won  cups  and  prizes  at  the  University  by  his 
strength.  Oh,  how  white  you  have  turned  ! "  she 
cried,  distressed  at  the  ghastly  change  in  Yan- 
sittart's  face.  "  I  foro^ot.  I  foro:ot.  I  ouc^ht  not 
to  have  spoken  of  him.  I  never  will  speak  of 
him  again.    We  will  forget  that  he  ever  existed." 

She  hung  over  his  chair.  She  took  up  his 
hand  and  kissed  it. 

**  Forgive  me !  Forgive  me  !  "  she  murmured, 
with  tears. 

Unmoved  by  this  little  scene,  La  Zia  emptied 
her  teacup,  rose,  and  left  the  room  ;  and  they 
two — Yansittart  and  Fiordelisa — were  alone. 

"  Tou  know  that  I  would  not  pain  you  for  the 
world,"  she  sighed.  *'  You  have  been  so  good  to 
me,  my  true  and  only  friend." 

"  No,  no,  Si'ora ;  I  know  that  you  would  not 
willingly  recall  that  memory  which  is  branded 


148  THE  VENETIANS. 

deep  upon  my  heart  and  brain.  I  can  never 
forget.  Do  not  believe  even  that  I  wish  to 
forget.  I  sinned  ;  and  I  must  suffer  for  my  sin. 
My  friendship  for  you  and  for  your  good  aunt 
arose  out  of  that  sin.  I  want  to  atone  to  you  as 
far  as  I  can  for  that  fatal  act.  You  understand 
that,  I  am  sure." 

"Yes,  yes;  I  understand.  But  you  like  us, 
don't  you  ?  "  she  pleaded.  "  You  are  really  our 
friend?" 

"  I  am  really  your  friend.  And  I  want  to 
prove  my  friendship  by  settling  an  income  upon 
you,  in  such  a  manner  that  you  will  not  be 
dependent  upon  my  will  or  forethought  for  the 
payment  of  that  income.  It  will  be  paid  to  you 
as  regularly  as  the  quarter-day  comes  round.  I 
am  going  to  buy  you  an  annuity,  Lisa ;  that  is  to 
say,  an  income  which  will  be  paid  to  you  till  the 
end  of  your  life  ;  so  that  whether  you  make  your 
fortune  as  a  singer  or  not,  you  can  never  know 
extreme  poverty." 

"But  who  will  give  me  the  money  when 
quarter-day  comes  ?  " 

"  It  will  be  sent  to  you  from  an  oflSce.  You 
will  have  no  trouble  about  it." 


TO  LIVE  FOEGOTTEN  AND  LOVE  FORLORN.  149 

"  I  should  hate  that.  I  would  rather  have  the 
money  from  your  hand.  It  is  you  who  give  it 
me — not  the  man  at  the  office.  I  want  to  kiss 
my  benefactor's  hand.  You  are  my  benefactor. 
That  was  one  of  the  first  words  I  taught  myself 
after  I  came  to  this  house.  Ben-e-factor  !  "  she 
repeated,  with  her  Italian  accent ;  "  it  is  easier 
than  most  of  your  English  words." 

"  Cara  Si'ora,  I  may  be  far  away.  It  would  be 
a  bad  thing  for  you  to  depend  on  my  memory 
for  the  means  of  living.  Let  us  be  reasonable 
and  business-like.  I  shall  see  to  this  matter  to- 
morrow.    And  now,  good-bye." 

He  rose,  and  took  up  his  hat.  Lisa  hung 
about  him,  very  pale,  and  with  her  full  lower  lip 
pouting  and  quivering  like  the  lip  of  a  child  that 
is  trying  not  to  cry. 

"  Why  are  you  doing  this ;  why  are  you 
changing  to  me  ?  "  she  asked  piteously. 

"  I  am  not  changing,  Lisa.  There  is  no  thought 
of  change  in  me.  Only  you  must  be  reasonable. 
There  is  a  dark  secret  between  us — the  memory 
of  that  fatal  night  in  Venice.  It  is  not  well  that 
we  should  meet  often.  We  cannot  see  each  other 
without  remembering " 


150  THE  VENETIANS. 

"  I  remember  nothing  when  I  am  with  you — 
gnente,  gnente !  "  she  cried  passionately.  "  No- 
thing except  that  I  love  you — love  you  with  all 
my  heart  and  soul.*' 

She  tried  to  throw  herself  upon  his  breast,  but 
as  he  recoiled,  astonished  and  infinitely  pained, 
she  fell  on  her  knees  at  his  feet,  and  clasped  his 
hand  in  both  of  hers,  and  kissed  and  cried  over  it. 

"I  love  you,"  she  repeated;  "and  you — you 
have  loved  me — you  must  have  laved  me^ — a 
little.  No  man  was  ever  so  kind  as  you  have 
been,  except  for  love's  sake.  You  must  have 
cared  for  me.  You  cared  for  me  that  day  in 
Venice — the  happiest  day  in  my  life.  Your 
heart  turned  to  me  as  my  heart  turned  to  you, 
in  the  sunshine  on  the  lagune,  in  the  evening  at 
the  theatre.  Every  day  that  I  have  lived  since 
then  has  strengthened  my  love.  For  God's  sake, 
don't  tell  me  that  I  am  nothing  to  you." 

"  You  are  very  much  to  me,  Lisa.  You  are  a 
friend  for  whom  I  desire  all  good  things  that 
this  world  and  the  world  that  comes  after  death 
can  give.  Get  off  your  knees,  child.  This  is 
mere  foolishness — a  child's  foolishness ;  no  wiser 
than  Paolo's  anger  when  you  won't  let  him  have 


TO  LIVE  FOKGOTTEN  AND  LOVE  FORLORN.      151 

all  his  own  way.  Come,  Si'ora  mia,  let  us  laugh 
and  be  friends." 

He  tried  to  make  light  of  her  feelings  ;  but  she 
gave  him  a  look  that  frightened  him,  a  look  of 
unmitigated  despair. 

"I  thought  you  loved  me;  that  by-and-by, 
when  I  was  a  famous  singer,  you  would  marry  me. 
I  should  be  good  enough  then  to  be  your  wife. 
You  would  forget  that  I  was  once  a  poor  working 
girl  at  Burano.  But  I  was  foolish  ;  yes,  foolish. 
I  could  never  be  good  enough  to  be  your  wife — 
I,  the  mother  of  Paolo.  Let  me  go  on  loving 
you.  Only  come  to  see  me  sometimes — once 
a  week,  perhaps!  The  weeks  are  so  long  when 
you  don't  come.  Only  care  for  me  a  little,  just 
a  little,  and  I  shall  be  happy.  See  how  little  I 
am  asking.    Don't  forsake  me,  don't  abandon  me." 

"  There  is  nothing  further  from  my  thoughts 
than  to  forsake  you ;  but  if  you  make  scenes  of 
this  kind  I  can  never  trust  myself  to  come  here 
again,"  he  answered  sternly. 

"  You  will  never  come  here  again ! "  she  cried, 
looking  at  him  with  wild,  wide-open  eyes.  "  Then 
I  will  not  live  without  you ;  I  cannot,  I  will  not." 

The  window  stood  open  with  its  balcony  and 


152  THE  VENETIANS. 

flowers,  and  the  sunlit  river,  and  the  sunlit  park 
and  dim  blue  horizon  of  house-tops  and  chimneys 
stretching  away  to  the  hills  of  Sydenham.  The 
girl  looked  at  him  for  a  moment,  clenched  her 
teeth,  clenched  her  hands,  and  made  a  rush  for 
the  balcony.  Happily  he  was  quick  enough  and 
strong  enough  to  stop  her  with  one  outstretched 
arm.  He  took  her  by  the  shoulder,  savagely 
almost,  with  something  of  the  brutal  roughness 
of  her  old  lover  it  might  be,  but  with  no  love. 
Beautiful  as  she  was  in  her  passionate  self- 
abandonment,  he  felt  nothing  for  her  in  that 
moment  but  an  angry  contempt,  which  he  was 
at  little  pains  to  conceal. 

The  revulsion  of  feeling  upon  that  wild  impulse 
towards  self-destruction  came  quickly  enough. 
The  tears  rolled  down  her  flushed  cheeks,  she 
sank  into  the  chair  towards  which  Vansittart  led 
her,  and  sat,  helpless  and  unresisting,  with  her 
hands  hanging  loose  across  the  arms  of  the  chair, 
her  head  drooping  on  her  breast,  the  picture  of 
helpless  grief. 

He  could  but  pity  her,  seeing  her  so  childlike, 
so  unreasoning,  swayed  by  passion  as  a  lily  is 
bent  by  the  wind.     He  shut  the  window,  and 


TO  LIVE  FORGOTTEN  AND  LOVE  FORLORN.  153 

bolted  it,  against  any  second  outbreak ;  and  then 
he  seated  himself  at  Lisa's  side  and  took  one  of 
those  listless  hands  in  his. 

"  Let  us  be  reasonable,  Si'ora,"  he  said,  "  and 
let  us  be  good  friends  always.  If  I  were  not  in 
love  with  a  young  English  lady  whom  I  hope 
very  shortly  to  make  my  wife  I  might  have  fallen 
in  love  with  you." 

She  gave  a  melancholy  smile,  and  then  a  deep 
sigh. 

"  No,  no,  impossible !  You  would  never  have 
cared.  I  am  too  low — the  mother  of  Paolo — only 
fit  to  be  your  servant." 

"  Love  pardons  much,  Lisa ;  and  if  my  heart 
had  not  been  given  to  another  your  beauty  and 
your  frank  generous  nature  might  have  won  me. 
Only  my  heart  was  gone  before  that  night  at 
Covent  Garden.  It  belonged  for  ever  and  for 
ever  to  my  dear  English  love." 

"  Your  English  love !  I  should  like  to  see 
her " — with  a  moody  look.  "  Is  she  handsome, 
much  handsomer  than  I  ?  " 

"  There  are  some  people  who  would  think  you 
the  lovelier.  Beauty  is  not  all  in  all,  Lisa.  We 
love  because  we  love." 


154  THE  VENETIANS. 

"*We  love  because  we  love/"  she  repeated 
slowly.  "Ah,  that  is  what  makes  it  so  hard. 
We  cannot  help  ourselves.    Love  is  destiny." 

"  Tour  destiny  was  in  the  past,  Lisa.  It  came 
to  you  at  Burano." 

"No,  no,  no.  I  never  cared  for  him  as  I 
have  cared  for  you.  I  was  happier  in  that  one 
day  on  the  Lido,  and  that  one  evening  in  Venice, 
than  in  all  my  life  with  him.  There  was  more 
music  in  your  voice  when  you  spoke  to  me,  ever 
so  lightly,  than  in  all  he  ever  said  to  me  of  love. 
You  are  my  destiny." 

"  You  will  think  the  same  about  some  one  else 
by-and-by,  Si'ora — some  one  whose  heart  will  be 
free  to  love  you  as  you  deserve  to  be  loved.  You 
are  so  young  and  so  pretty  and  so  clever  that 
you  must  needs  win  a  love  worth  the  winning  by- 
and-by,  if  you  will  only  be  reasonable  and  live  a 
tranquil,  self-respecting  life  in  the  meanwhile." 

She  shook  her  head  hopelessly. 

"I  shall  never  care  for  any  one  again,'*  she 
said.  "No  other  voice  would  ever  sound  sweet 
in  my  ears.  Don't  despise  me ;  don't  think  of 
me  as  a  shameless  creature.  I  was  mad  just  now. 
I  should   never   have   spoken  as   I  did ;  but  I 


TO  LIVE  FORGOTTEN  AND  LOVE  FORLORN.    155 

thought  you  cared  far  me.     You  were  so  kind  ; 
you  did  so  much  for  us." 

"  I  have  tried  to  do  my  duty,  that  was  all." 

**  Only  duty  !  Well,  it  was  a  dream,  a  lovely 
dream — and  it  is  over." 

"  Let  it  go  with  a  smile,  Lisa.  You  have  so 
much  to  make  life  pleasant — a  face  that  will 
charm  every  one ;  a  voice  that  may  make  your 
fortune." 

"  I  don't  care  about  fortune." 

"Ah,  but  you  will  find  it  very  pleasant  when 
it  comes — carriages  and  horses,  a  fine  house, 
jewels,  laurel  wreaths,  applause,  all  that  is  most 
intoxicating  in  life.  It  is  for  that  you  have  been 
working  so  hard." 

"  No,  it  is  not  for  that.  I  have  been  working 
only  to  please  you ;  so  that  you  should  say  by- 
and-by,  '  This  poor  little  Lisa,  for  whom  I  have 
taken  trouble  and  spent  money,  is  something 
more  than  a  common  lace-worker,  after  all.'  " 

"  This  poor  little  Lisa  is  a  genius,  I  believe, 
and  will  have  the  world  at  her  feet,  by-and-by. 
And  now,  Si'ora,  I  must  say  good-bye.  I  am 
going  into  the  country  to-morrow.'* 

"  For  long  ?  " 


156  THE  VENETIANS. 

"  Till  after  my  marriage,  perhaps." 

"  Till  after  your  marriage !  And  when  you 
are  married  will  you  ever  come  and  see  me  ?  " 

"  Perhaps  ;  if  you  will  promise  never  again  to 
talk  as  foolishly  as  you  have  talked  to-day." 

"  I  promise.  I  promise  anything  in  this  world 
rather  than  not  see  you." 

"  If  I  come,  be  sure  I  shall  come  as  your  true 
and  loyal  friend.  Ah,  here  is  your  son,"  as  a 
babyish  prattle  made  itself  heard  in  the  little 
vestibule. 

First  came  a  rattling  of  the  handle,  and  then 
the  door  was  burst  open,  and  Paolo  rushed  in — a 
sturdy  block  of  a  boy,  with  flaxen  hair  and  great 
black  eyes — a  curious  compromise  between  the 
Saxon  father  and  the  Venetian  mother ;  square- 
shouldered,  sturdy,  stolid,  yet  with  flashes  of 
southern  impetuousness.  He  was  big  for  his  age, 
very  big,  standing  straight  and  strong  upon  the 
legs  of  an  infant  Hercules.  He  excelled  in 
everything  but  speech. 

Vansittart  lifted  him  in  his  arms,  and  looked 
long  and  earnestly  into  the  cherubic  countenance, 
which  first  smiled  and  then  frowned  at  him.  He 
was  trying,  in  this  living  picture  of  the  dead,  to 


TO  LIVE  FOEGOTTEN  AND  LOVE  FOELOEN.    157 

see  whether  he  could  discover  any  trace  of  the 
Marchant  lineaments. 

It  might  be  that  a  foregone  conclusion 
prompted  the  fancy — that  the  fear  of  seeing 
made  him  see — but  in  the  turn  of  the  eyebrow 
and  the  contour  of  cheek  and  chin  he  thought  he 
recognized  lines  which  were  familiar  to  him  in 
the  faces  of  Eve  and  her  sisters — lines  which 
were  not  in  Fiordelisa's  face. 

He  set  the  boy  down  with  a  sigh. 

"  Don't  spoil  him,  Signora,"  he  said  to  la  Zia. 
"He  looks  like  a  boy  with  a  good  disposition, 
but  a  strong  temper.  He  will  want  judicious 
training  by-and-by." 

Lisa  followed  him  to  the  vestibule,  and  opened 
the  door  for  him. 

"Tell  me  that  you  are  not  angry  before  you 
go,"  she  said  imploringly. 

"  Angry  ?  No,  no ;  how  could  I  be  angry  ?  I 
am  only  sorry  that  you  should  waste  so  much 
warmth  of  feeling  on  a  man  whose  heart  belongs 
to  some  one  else." 

"  What  is  she  like — that  some  one  else  ?  Tell 
me  that — I  want  to  know." 

"Very   lovely,    very   good,   very   gentle    and 


158  THE  VENETIANS. 

tender  and  dear.  How  can  I  describe  her  ?  She 
is  the  only  woman  in  the  world  for  me." 

"  Shall  I  ever  see  her  ?  " 

"I  think  not,  Si'ora.  It  would  do  no  good. 
There  is  that  sad  secret  which  you  and  I  know, 
but  which  she  does  not  know.  I  could  not  tejl 
her  about  you  without  making  her  wonder  how 
you  and  I  had  come  to  be  such  friends ;  and 
then " 

«  You  do  not  think  that  I  would  tell  her  ? " 
exclaimed  Lisa,  with  a  wounded  air. 

"  No,  no  ;  I  know  you  would  not.  Only  secrets 
come  to  light,  sometimes,  imawares.  Let  the 
future  take  care  of  itself.    Once  more,  good-bye." 

'*  Once  more,  good-bye,"  she  echoed,  in  tones 
of  deepest  melancholy. 


(    159    ) 


CHAPTEK  VII. 

"SHE  WAS  MOEE  FAIR  THAN  WORDS   CAN   SAT." 

If  Easter  had  been  a  time  of  happiness  for  Yan- 
sittart  and  Eve,  bringing  with  it  the  revelation  of 
mutual  love,  "Whitsuntide  was  no  less  happy  ; 
happier,  perhaps,  in  its  serene  security,  and  in 
the  familiarity  of  a  love  which  seemed  to  have 
lasted  for  a  long  time. 

"  Only  seven  weeks,"  exclaimed  Eve,  in  one  of 
their  wanderings  among  the  many  cattle-tracks 
on  Bexley  Hill,  no  sound  of  life  or  movement  in 
all  the  world  around  them  save  the  hum  of 
insects  and  the  chime  of  cow  bells.  "  To  think 
that  we  have  been  engaged  only  seven  weeks! 
It  seems  a  long  lifetime." 

"  Because  you  are  so  weary  of  me  ? "  asked 
Vansittart,  with  a  lover's  fatuous  smile. 

"  No ;  because  our  love  is  so  colossal.     How 


160  THE  VENETIANS. 

can  it  have  grown  so  tremendous  in  so  short  a 
time?" 

"Komeo  and  Juliet's  love  grew  in  a  single 
night." 

"  Ah,  that  was  in  Italy — and  for  stage  effect.  I 
don't  think  much  of  a  passion  that  springs  up  in 
a  night,  like  one  of  those  great  red  fungi  which 
one  sees  in  this  wood  on  an  October  morning.  I 
should  like  our  love  to  be  as  strong  and  as  deep- 
rooted  as  that  old  oak  over  there,  with  its  grey 
sprawling  roots  cleaving  the  ground." 

"  Why,  so  it  is ;  or  it  will  be  by  the  time  we 
celebrate  our  golden  wedding." 

"  Our  golden  wedding  !  Yes,  if  we  go  on  living 
we  must  be  old  and  grey  some  day.  It  seems 
hard,  doesn't  it  ?  How  happy  those  Greek  gods 
and  goddesses  were,  to  be  for  ever  young.  It 
seems  hard  that  we  must  change  from  what  we 
are  now.  I  cannot  think  of  myself  as  an  old 
woman,  in  a  black  silk  gown  and  a  cap.  A  cap !" 
she  interjected,  with  ineffable  disgust,  and  an  in- 
voluntary movement  of  her  ungloved  hand  to  the 
coils  of  bright  hair  which  were  shining  uncovered 
in  the  sun.  "And  you  with  grey  hair  and 
wrinkles !    Wrinkles  in  your  face  !     That  is  what 


"MORE  FAIR  THAN   WORDS  CAN  SAY."      161 

your  favourite  Spencer  calls  *  Unthinkable/ 
Stay  " — looking  at  him  searchingly  in  the  merci- 
less summer  light.  "  Why,  I  declare  there  is 
just  one  wrinkle  already.  Just  one  perpendicular 
wrinkle  !     That  means  care,  does  it  not  ?  " 

"  What  care  can  I  have  when  I  have  you,  except 
the  fear  of  losing  you  ?  " 

"  Ah,  you  can  have  no  such  fear.  I  think,  like 
Juliet,  '  I  should  have  had  more  cunning  to  be 
strange.'  I  let  you  see  too  soon  that  I  adored 
you.     I  made  myself  very  cheap." 

**  No  more  than  the  stars  are  cheap.  We  may 
all  see  them  and  worship  them." 

"  But  that  deep  perpendicular  line.  Jack.  It 
must  mean  something.  I  have  been  reading 
Darwin  on  Expression,  remember." 

"  Spencer — Darwin.  You  are  getting  far  too 
learned.     I  liked  you  better  in  your  ignorance." 

^^  How  ignorant  I  was" — with  a  long-drawn  sigh 
— *'till  you  began  to  educate  me.  Poor  dear 
Mutterchen  never  taught  us  anything  but  the 
multiplication  table  and  a  little  French  grammar. 
We  used  to  devour  Scott,  and  Dickens,  and  Bulwer, 
and  Thackeray.  The  books  on  our  shelves  will 
tell  you  how  they  have  been  read.     They  have 

VOL.  II.  M 


162  THE    VENETIANS. 

been  done  to  rags  with  reading.  They  are  drop- 
ping to  pieces  like  over-boiled  fowls.  And  we 
know  our  Shakespeare — we  have  learnt  him  by 
heart.  We  used  to  make  our  winter  nights  merry 
acting  Shakesperean  scenes  to  Nancy  and  the 
parlour-maid.  They  were  our  only  audience. 
But,  except  those  dear  novelists  and  Shakespeare, 
we  read  nothing.  History  was  a  blank ;  philo- 
sophy a  word  without  meaning.  You  introduced 
me  to  the  world  of  books  and  learned  authors." 

"  Was  I  wise  ?  Was  it  not  something  like 
Satan's  introduction  of  Eve  to  the  apple  ?" 

**  Wise  or  foolish,  you  gave  me  Darwin.  And 
now  I  want  to  know  what  kind  of  trouble  it  was 
that  made  that  line  upon  your  forehead.  Some 
foolish  love  affair,  perhaps.  You  were  in  love — 
ever  so  much  deeper  in  love  than  you  are  with  me." 

"  No,  my  dearest.  All  my  earlier  loves  were 
lighter  than  vanity — no  more  than  Komeo's  boyish 
passion  for  that  poor  shadow  Rosaline." 

"What  other  care,  then?  You,  who  are  so 
rich,  can  have  no  money  cares." 

"  Can  I  not  ?  Imprimis,  I  am  not  rich  ;  and 
then  what  income  I  have  is  derived  chiefly  from 
agricultural  land  cut  up  into  smallish  farms,  with 


"MORE  FAIR   THAN  WORDS   CAN   SAY."      163 

homesteads,  and  barns,  and  cowhouses,  that  seem 
always  ready  to  tumble  about  the  tenant's  ears, 
unless  I  spend  half  the  annual  rent  in  repairs." 

"  Dear,  picturesque  old  homesteads,  I've  no 
doubt." 

"  Eminently  picturesque,  but  very  troublesome 
to  own." 

"  And  did  repairs — the  cost  of  new  thatch  and 
new  drainpipes — write  that  deep  line  on  your 
brow  ?  " 

"Perhaps.  Or  it  may  be  only  a  habit  of 
frowning,  and  of  trying  to  emulate  the  eagles  in 
looking  at  the  sun." 

"Ah,  you  have  been  a  wanderer  in  sunny 
lands,  in  Italy.  And  now  we  had  better  go  and 
look  for  the  girls." 

They  roamed  over  Bexley  Hill  or  Blackdown 
during  that  happy  Whitsuntide,  favoured  with 
weather  that  made  these  Sussex  hills  a  paradise. 
It  was  the  season  of  hawthorn  blossom,  and 
an  undulating  line  of  white  may  bushes  came 
dancing  down  the  hill  like  a  bridal  procession. 
It  was  the  season  of  blue-bells;  and  all  the 
woodland  hollows  were  lakelets  of  azure  bloom, 
luminous  in  sunlight,  darkly  purple  in  shadow ; 


164  THE  VENETIANS. 

the  season  of  blossoming  trees  in  cottage  gardens, 
of  the  laburnum's  golden  rain,  the  acacia's  per- 
fumed whiteness,  the  tossing  balls  of  the  guelder 
rose,  the  mauve  blossoms  of  wistaria  glorifying 
the  humblest  walls,  the  small  white  woodbine 
scenting  the  balmy  air.  It  was  a  season  that 
seemed  especially  invented  for  youth  and  love ; 
for  the  young  foals  sporting  in  the  meadow ;  for 
the  young  lambs  on  the  grassy  hills ;  and  for 
Eve  and  Vansittart. 

They  almost  lived  out  of  doors  in  this  delicious 
weather.  The  four  sisters  were  always  ready  to 
bear  them  company,  and  were  always  discreet 
enough  to  leave  them  alone  for  the  greater  part 
of  every  rambling  expedition.  Mr.  Tivett  had 
reappeared  on  the  scene.  He  had  been  particu- 
larly useful  in  London,  where  he  was  full  of 
information  about  the  very  best  places  for  buy- 
ing everything,  from  a  diamond  bracelet  to  a 
tooth-brush,  and  had  insisted  upon  taking  Eve 
and  Lady  Hartley  to  some  of  his  favourite  shops, 
and  upon  having  a  voice  in  a  great  many  of  their 
purchases.  He  took  as  much  interest  in  Eve's 
trousseau  as  if  he  had  been  her  maiden  aunt. 
The  wedding  was  to  be  the  simplest  ceremonial 


"MORE   FAIR  THAN   WORDS   CAN   SAY."      165 

possible.  Neither  Vansittart  nor  Eve  wished 
to  parade  their  bliss  before  a  light-minded 
multitude.  The  Homestead  was  not  a  house  in 
which  to  entertain  a  mixed  company;  and 
Colonel  Marchant  was  not  a  man  to  make  a  fuss 
about  anything  in  life  except  his  own  comfort. 
He  ordered  a  frock-coat,  and  got  himself  a  new 
hat  for  the  occasion ;  and  the  faithful  Yorkshire 
Nancy,  cook,  housekeeper,  and  general  manager, 
toiled  for  a  week  of  industrious  days  in  order 
that  the  house  might  be  in  faultless  order,  and 
the  light  collation  worthy  of  the  chosen  who 
were  invited  to  the  wedding.  There  were  to  be 
no  hired  waiters,  no  stereotyped  banquet  from 
the  confectioner's,  only  tea  and  coffee,  cham- 
pagne of  a  famous  brand — upon  this  the  Colonel 
insisted — and  such  cakes  and  biscuits  and  delicate 
sandwiches  as  Nancy  knew  well  how  to  prepare. 
For  bridesmaids.  Eve  had  her  four  sisters,  all 
in  white  frocks,  and  carrying  big  bunches  of 
Marechal  Niel  roses.  Hetty  and  Peggy  had 
been  in  ecstatic  expectation  of  the  day  for  a 
month,  and  full  of  speculation  as  to  what 
manner  of  present  the  bridegroom  would  give 
them.      They   squabbled    about    this    question 


166  THE  VENETIANS. 

almost  every  night  at  bedtime,  under  the  sloping 
roof  of  the  attic  which  they  occupied  together, 
close  to  the  overhanging  thatch  where  there 
was  such  a  humming  and  buzzing  of  summer 
insects  in  the  June  mornings. 

"  He  is  bound  to  give  us  a  present,"  said  Peggy. 
"It's  etiquette" — accentuating  the  first  syllable. 
"You   should   say  etiquette"  reproved  Hetty. 
"  Lady  Hartley  lays  a  stress  upon  the  kett." 

"  Don't  bother  about  pronounciation,"  muttered 
Peggy ;  "  one  can  never  get  on  with  one's  talk 
when  you're  so  fine-ladyfied." 

"  Pronounciation  ! "  cried  Hetty.  "  You  pick 
up  your  language  from  Susan.  No  wonder 
Sophy  is  horrified  at  you." 

"Sophy  is  too  fine  for  anything.  Mr.  Yan- 
sittart  said  so  yesterday  when  she  gave  herself 
airs  at  the  picnic,  because  there  were  no  table 
napkins.  I  wonder  what  the  present  will  be  ! 
He's  so  rich,  he's  sure  to  give  us  something 
pretty.     Suppose  he  gives  us  watches  ?  " 

A  watch  was  the  dream  of  Peggy's  life.  She 
thought  the  difference  between  no  watch  and 
watch  was  the  difference  between  a  joyless  hum- 
drum existence  and  a  life  of  exquisite  bliss. 


"MORE   FAIR  THAN  WORDS  CAN   SAY."      167 

"Suppose  he  doesn't,"  exclaimed  her  sister, 
contemptuously.  "  Did  you  ever  hear  of  a  bride- 
groom giving  watches  ?  Of  course,  the  brides- 
maids are  supposed]  to  have  watches.  Their 
fathers  give  them  watches  directly  they  are  in 
their  teens,  unless  they  are  hard-up,  like  our 
father.  I  shouldn't  wonder  if  he  were  to  give 
us  diamond  arrow  brooches." 

Hetty  had  seen  a  diamond  arrow  in  Lady 
Hartley's  bonnet-strings,  and  had  conceived  a 
passion  for  that  form  of  ornament. 

"What  do  you  bet  that  it  will  be  diamond 
arrows  ?  " 

"  There's  no  use  in  betting  with  you.  If  you 
lose,  one  never  gets  paid." 

"  I  don't  often  have  any  money,"  Peggy 
replied  naively ;  and  then  came  a  knocking  at 
the  lath  and  plaster  partition,  and  Sophy's  sharp 
voice  remonstrating — 

"Are  you  children  never  going  to  leave  off 
chattering?  You  are  worse  than  the  swallows 
in  the  morning." 

There  was  one  blissfullest  of  days  for  Peggy 
daring   the  week   before  the  wedding,  a  balmy 


168  THE  VENETIANS. 

June  morning  on  which  Vansittart  came  in  a 
dog-cart  to  take  Eve  and  her  youngest  sister  to 
Haslemere  station,  whence  the  train  carried 
them  through  a  smiling  land,  perfumed  Avith 
bean  blossoms  and  those  fragrant  spices  which 
pine  woods  exhale  under  the  summer  sun,  to 
Liss,  where  another  dog-cart  was  waiting  for 
them,  and  whence  they  drove  past  copse  and 
common  to  Mere  wood,  Vansittart's  very  own 
house,  to  which  he  brought  his  future  wife  on  a 
visit  of  inspection — "to  see  if  she  would  like 
any  alterations,"  he  said. 

"  As  if  any  one  could  want  to  alter  such  a  lovely 
house,"  exclaimed  Peggy,  who  was  allowed  to 
run  about  and  pry  into  every  hole  and  corner, 
and  open  all  the  wardrobes  and  drawers,  except 
in  Mrs.  Vansittart's  rooms,  where  everything  was 
looked  at  with  an  almost  religious  reverence. 

There  were  boxes  packed  already  in  this  lady's 
dressing-room,  the  note  of  departure  already 
sounded. 

"  My  mother  talks  of  a  house  at  Brighton," 
said  Vansittart.  "  She  has  a  good  many  friends 
settled  there,  and  the  winter  climate  suits  her." 

"  I  am  sorry  she  should  feel  constrained  to  go 


"MOKE  FAIR  THAN  WORDS  CAN  SAY."      169 

away,"  said  Eve,  looking  ruefully  round  the 
spacious  bedroom,  with  its  three  French  windows 
opening  on  to  a  wide  balcony,  a  room  which 
could  have  swallowed  up  half  the  Homestead. 
"  It  seems  as  if  I  were  turning  her  out.  And  I 
am  sure  there  would  have  been  ample  room  for 
both  of  us  in  this  big  house." 

"So  I  told  her,  love;  but  English  mothers 
don't  take  kindly  to  the  idea  of  a  joint  menage. 
She  will  come  to  us  often  as  our  guest,  I  have 
no  doubt,  but  she  insists  upon  giving  up  posses- 
sion to  you  and  me." 

They  loitered  in  all  the  lower  rooms,  drawing- 
room  and  anteroom,  morning-room,  library,  bil- 
liard-room—  an  unpretentious  country  house, 
spread  over  a  good  deal  of  ground,  roomy,  airy, 
beautifully  lighted,  but  boasting  no  art  collec- 
tions, no  treasures  of  old  books,  unpretentiously 
furnished  after  the  fashion  of  a  century  ago,  and 
with  only  such  modern  additions  as  comfort 
required.  The  drawing-room  would  have  ap- 
peared shabby  to  eyes  fresh  from  modern  draw- 
ing-rooms ;  but  the  colouring  was  harmonious, 
and  the  room  was  made  beautiful  by  the  abundance 
of  flowers  on  tables,  chimney-piece,  and  cabinets. 


170  THE  VENETIANS. 

"  I  dare  say  you  would  like  to  refurnish  this 
room  by-and-by,"  said  Vansittart. 

"Not  for  worlds.  I  would  not  change  one 
detail  that  can  remind  you  of  your  childhood.  I 
remember  the  drawing-room  in  Yorkshire,  and 
how  dearly  I  loved  the  sofas  and  easy-chairs — 
the  glass  cabinets  of  old  blue  china.  It  would 
grieve  me  to  go  back  and  see  strange  furniture 
in  that  dear  old  room ;  and  I  love  to  think  that 
your  eyes  looked  at  these  things  when  they  were 
only  on  a  level  with  that  table  " — pointing  to  a 
low  table  with  a  great  bowl  of  roses  upon  it. 

"  Not  my  eyes  alone,  but  my  father's  and 
grandfather's  eyes  have  looked  from  yonder  low 
level.  I  am  glad  you  don't  mind  the  shabby  fur- 
niture.  I  confess  to  a  weakness  for  the  old  sticks." 

"  Shabby  furniture !  "  repeated  Eve.  "  One 
would  think  you  were  going  to  marry  a  princess. 
Why,  this  house  is  a  palace  compared  with  the 
Homestead ;  and  yet  I  have  contrived  to  be 
happy  even  in  the  Homestead." 

"Because  Heaven  has  given  you  one  of  its 
choicest  gifts — a  happy  disposition,"  said  Vansit- 
tart. "It  is  that  happy  temperament  which 
irradiates  your  beauty.     It  is  not  that  tip-tilted 


"MORE   FAIR   THAN  WORDS   CAN   SAY."      171 

little  nose,  so  slender  in  the  bridge,  so  ethereal 
in  its  upward  curve,  nor  yet  those  violet  eyes, 
which  make  you  so  lovely.  It  is  the  happy  soul 
for  ever  singing  to  itself,  like  the  lark  up  yonder 
in  the  fathomless  blue." 

"  I  shouldn't  think  you  cared  for  me,  if  you 
didn't  talk  nonsense  sometimes,"  answered  Eve, 
gaily  ;  "  but  it  is  a  privilege  to  be  happy,  isn't  it  ? 
Sophy  and  I  have  had  the  same  troubles  to  bear, 
but  they  have  hurt  her  ever  so  much  more  than 
they  hurt  me.  Jenny  and  I  sometimes  call  her 
Mrs.  Gummidge.  I  think  it  is  because  she  has 
never  left  off  struo:orlinor  to  be  smart,  never  left 
off  thinking  that  we  ought  to  be  on  the  same 
level  as  the  county  families  ;  while  Jenny  and  I 
gave  up  the  battle  at  once,  and  confessed  to  each 
other  frankly  that  we  were  poor  and  shabby,  and 
the  daughters  of  a  scampish  father.  And  so  we 
have  managed  to  be  happy.  I  love  to  think 
that  I  am  like  Beatrice,  and  that  I  was  born 
under  a  star  that  danced." 

"  You  were  born  under  a  star  that  brought  me 
good  luck." 

They  were  in  the  flower-garden,  a  delightful 
old  garden  of  deep  soft  turf  and  old  herbaceous 


172  THE  VENETIANS. 

borders,  a  garden  brimful  of  roses,  standard  roses 
and  climbing  roses  and  dwarf  roses,  arches  of 
roses  that  made  the  blue  sky  beyond  look  bluer, 
alleys  shaded  with  roses,  like  the  vine-clad  ber- 
ceaux  of  Italy.  It  was  a  garden  shut  in  by  walls 
of  cypress  and  yew,  and  so  secluded  as  to  make 
an  alfresco  drawing-room  for  summer  habitation  ; 
a  drawing-room  in  which  one  could  breakfast  or 
dine,  without  fear  of  being  espied  by  any  one 
approaching  the  hall  door. 

Eve  was  enchanted  with  her  new  home.  She 
poured  out  her  confidence  to  him  who  was  so 
soon  to  be  her  husband,  with  the  right  to  know 
her  inmost  thoughts,  her  every  impulse  or  fancy. 
It  was  not  often  that  she  talked  of  herself;  but 
to-day  she  was  full  of  personal  reminiscences,  and 
Vansittart  encouraged  her  innocent  egotism. 

**  I  don't  think  you  realize  that  you  are  play- 
ing the  part  of  King  Cophetua,  and  marrying  a 
beggar-maiden,"  she  said.  "I  don't  think  you 
can  have  any  idea  what  a  struggle  my  life  has 
been  since  I  was  twelve  years  old — how  that  dear 
Nancy  and  I  have  had  to  scheme  and  manage,  in 
order  to  feed  four  hungry  girls.  You  remember 
how  Hetty  and  Peggy  giggled  when  you  talked 


"MORE  FAIR  THAN  WORDS  CAN  SAY."      173 

about  dinner.  We  scarcely  ever  had  a  meal 
which  you  and  Lady  Hartley  would  call  dinner. 
We  were  vegetarians  half  our  time — we  abstained 
when  it  wasn't  Lent.  We  had  our  Ember  days 
all  the  year  round.  Oh,  pray  don't  look  so 
horrified.  We  had  the  kind  of  food  we  liked. 
Vegetable  soups,  and  savoury  stews,  and  salads, 
cakes  and  buns,  bread  and  jam.  We  had  meals 
that  we  all  enjoyed  tremendously — only  we  could 
not  have  asked  a  dropper-in  to  stay  and  lunch 
or  dine — could  we  ?  So  it  was  lucky  people  took 
so  little  notice  of  us." 

"My  darling,  you  were  the  pearls,  and  your 
neighbours  were  the  swine." 

"  And  then  our  dress.  How  could  we  be  stylish 
or  tailor-made  girls  when  a  ten-pound  note  once 
in  a  way  was  all  we  could  extort  from  father  for 
the  whole  flock  ?  Ten  pounds  !  Lady  Hartley 
would  pay  as  much  for  a  bonnet  as  would  buy 
gowns  for  all  ^ve  of  us.  And  then  you  bring  me 
to  this  delicious  old  house — so  spacious,  so 
dignified,  with  such  a  settled  air  of  wealth  and 
comfort — and  you  ask  if  I  can  suggest  any 
improvements  in  things  which  to  my  mind  are 
perfect." 


174  THE  VENETIANS. 

"  My  dearest,  I  want  you  to  be  happy,  and  very 
happy ;  and  to  feel  that  this  house  is  your  house, 
to  deal  with  as  you  please." 

"I  only  want  to  live  in  it,  with  you,"  she 
answered  shyly,  "and  not  to  disappoint  you. 
What  should  I  do  if  King  Cophetua  were  to 
repent  his  too-generous  marriage,  and  were  to 
think  of  all  the  brilliant  matches  he  might  have 
made  ?  " 

"  When  we  are  settled  here  I  will  show  you 
the  girls  my  mother  would  have  liked  me  to 
marry,  and  you  will  see  that  they  are  not  par- 
ticularly brilliant.  And  I  do  not  even  know  if 
any  of  them  would  have  accepted  me,  had  I 
been  minded  to  offer  myself." 

"  They  could  not  have  refused  you.  No  one 
could.  To  know  you  is  to  adore  you.  Come, 
Jack,  you  have  been  talking  rodomontade  to  me. 
It  is  my  turn  now.  You  are  not  extraordinarily 
handsome.  I  suppose,  as  a  sober  matter  of  fact, 
Mr.  Sefton  is  handsomer.  Don't  wince  at  the 
sound  of  his  name.  You  know  I  have  always 
detested  him.  I  doubt  if  you  are  even  excep- 
tionally clever — but  you  have  a  kind  of  charm — 
you  creep  into  a  girl's  heart  unawares.     I  pity 


"MOEE  FAIR  THAX  WORDS  CAN  SAY."      175 

the  woman  who  loved  you,  and  whom  you  did 
not  love." 

Vansittart  thought  of  Fiordelisa.  Perhaps  in 
every  man's  life  there  comes  one  such  ordeal  as 
that — love  cast  at  his  feet,  love  worthless  to  him  ; 
but  true  love  all  the  same,  and  the  most  precious 
of  all  earthly  feelings  in  the  abstract. 

Eve  Marchant's  wedding  gifts  were  few  but 
costly.  She  had  no  wide  circle  of  friends  and 
acquaintances  to  shower  feather  fans  and  ivory 
paper-knives,  standard  lamps  and  silver  boxes, 
teapots  and  cream-jugs,  fruit  spoons  and  carriage 
clocks  upon  her,  till  she  sat  amoug  her  treasures, 
bewildered  and  oppressed,  like  Tarpeia  under  the 
rain  of  iron  from  rude  warrior  hands.  Neigh- 
bours had  stood  aloof  from  the  family  at  the 
Homestead,  and  could  hardly  come  to  the  front 
with  gifts  in  tlieir  hands,  now  that  the  slighted 
girl  was  going  to  marry  a  man  of  some  standing 
in  an  adjoining  county,  and  to  take  her  place  for 
ever  among  the  respectabilities.  The  givers 
therefore  were  few,  but  the  gifts  were  worthy. 
Mrs.  Vansittart  gave  the  pearl  necklace  which 
she  had  worn  at  her  own  bridal — a  single  string 


176  THE  VENETIANS. 

of  perfect  pearls,  with  a  diamond  clasp  that  had 
been  in  the  family  for  a  century  and  a  half.  Lady 
Hartley  gave  her  future  sister-in-law  a  set  of 
diamond  stars  worthy  to  blaze  in  the  fashionable 
firmament  on  a  Drawing-Eoom  day.  Sir  Hubert 
gave  a  three-quarter  bred  mare  of  splendid  shape 
and  remarkable  power,  perfect  as  hack  or  hunter, 
on  whose  back  Eve  had  already  taken  her  first 
lessons  in  equitation.  And  for  the  bridegroom ! 
His  gifts  were  of  the  choicest  and  the  best  con- 
sidered; jewels,  toilet  necessaire,  travelling  bag, 
books  innumerable.  He  watched  for  every 
want,  anticipated  every  fancy. 

"  Pray,  pray  don't  spoil  me,"  cried  Eve.  "  You 
make  me  feel  so  horribly  selfish.  You  load  me 
with  gifts,  and  you  say  you  are  not  rich.  You 
are  ruining  yourself  for  me.'* 

"  A  man  can  afford  to  ruin  himself  once  in  his 
life  for  his  nearest  and  dearest,"  he  answered 
gaily.  *'  Besides,  if  I  give  you  all  you  want  now, 
I  shall  cure  you  of  any  incipient  tendency  to 
extravagance." 

"  I  have  no  such  tendency.  My  nose  has  been 
kept  too  close  to  the  grindstone  of  poverty." 

"  Poor,  pretty  little  nose !  Happily  the  grind- 
stone has  not  hurt  it." 


**MORE  FAIR   THAN  WORDS   CAN   SAY."      177 

"  And  as  for  wants,  who  said  I  wanted  Tenny- 
son and  Browning  bound  in  vellum,  or  a  travel- 
ling bag  as  big  as  a  house  ?  I  have  no  wants, 
or  they  are  all  centred  upon  one  object,  which 
isn't  to  be  bought  with  money.  I  want  you 
and  your  love." 

"I  and  my  love  are  yours — have  been  yours 
since  that  night  in  the  snowy  road,  when  you 
entered  into  my  life  at  a  flash,  like  the  sun- 
light through  Newton's  shutter,  like  Undine, 
like  Titania." 

One  of  the  few  wedding  presents  was  embar- 
rassing alike  to  bride  and  bridegroom,  for  it 
came  from  a  man  whom  both  disliked,  but  whom 
one  of  the  two  would  rather  not  offend. 

Eve's  appearance  in  the  family  sitting-room 
just  a  little  later  than  usual  one  morning  was 
loudly  hailed  by  Hetty  and  Peggy,  who  were 
squabbling  over  a  small  parcel  which  had  arrived, 
registered  and  insured,  by  the  morning  post. 

"It  is  a  jeweller's  box  in  the  shape  of  a 
crescent,"  cried  Peggy.  "  It  must  be  a  crescent 
brooch.  How  too  utterly  lovely!  But  it  is 
not  from  Mr.  Yansittart." 

VOL.  n.  M 


178  THE  VENETIANS; 

They  called  him  Mr.  Yansittart  still,  although 
he  had  begged  them  to  call  him  Jack. 

"It  would  be  too  awfully  free  and  easy  to 
call  so  superb  a  gentleman  by  such  a  vulgar 
name,"  Hetty  said,  when  the  subject  came  under 
discussion. 

"I  say  it  is  from  Mr.  Yansittart,"  protested 
Hetty.  "Who  else  would  send  her  a  diamond 
crescent  ?  " 

"  How  do  you  know  it's  diamonds  ?  " 

"Oh,  of  course.  Bridegrooms  always  give 
diamonds.  Did  you  ever  see  anything  else  in 
the  weddings  in  the  Ladifs  Pictorial  ?  " 

"Bother  the  Ladys  Pictorial!  it  ain't  his 
handwriting." 

"Ain't  it,  stupid?  Who  said  it  was?  It's 
the  jeweller's  writing,  of  course — with  Mr.  Van- 
sittart's  card  inside." 

"  Perhaps  you  will  allow  me  to  open  the  parcel, 
and  see  what  it  all  means,"  said  Eve,  with  the 
eldest  sister's  dignity. 

The  two  young  barbarians  had  had  the  break- 
fast-table to  themselves,  Sophy  and  Jenny  not 
having  appeared.  There  were  certain  operations 
with   spirit-lamp   and  tongs  which  made  these 


"MORE  FAIR  THAN  WORDS  CAN  SAY."      179 

young    ladies    later    than    the    unsophisticated 
juniors. 

"I  shall  scold  him  savagely  for  sending  me 
this,  after  what  I  told  him  yesterday,"  said  Eve, 
as  she  tore  open  the  carefully  sealed  parcel. 

She  was  of  Hetty's  opinion.  The  gift  could 
be  from  none  but  her  lover. 

"  Oh,  oh,  oh ! "  they  cried,  all  three  of  them, 
in  a  chorus  of  rapture,  as  the  box  was  opened. 

The  crescent  was  of  sapphires,  deeply,  darkly, 
beautifully  blue,  without  flaw  or  feather.  Small 
brilliants  filled  in  the  corners  between  the  stones, 
but  these  hardly  showed  in  that  blue  depth  and 
darkness.  The  effect  was  of  a  solemn,  almost 
mysterious  splendour.  It  was  a  jewel  such  as 
Cleopatra  might  have  worn,  clasping  a  mantle 
of  white  and  gold  upon  a  peerless  bust.  It  was 
beautiful  enough  for  the  loveliest  wearer,  costly 
enough  for  the  greatest  among  royal  ladies. 

"  Oh,  how  wicked,  how  wilful  of  him,  to  waste 
such  a  fortune  upon  me ! "  cried  Eve,  taking  the 
crescent  out  of  its  white  velvet  bed. 

Under  the  jewel,  like  the  asp  under  the  fig- 
leaves,  there  lay  a  visiting-card. 

"  From  Mr.  Sefton,  with  all  best  wishes." 


180  THE  VENETIANS. 

Eve  dropped  the  brooch  as  if  it  had  stung  her. 

"  From  him  ?  "  she  cried.     "  How  horrid ! " 

"  I  call  it  utterly  charming  of  him,"  protested 
Hetty,  who  had  adopted  as  many  of  Lady 
Hartley's  phrases  as  her  memory  would  hold. 
"We  all  know  that  he  admired  you,  and  I 
think  it  too  sweet  of  him  to  show  that  he  bears 
no  malice  now  that  you  are  marrying  somebody 
else.  Had  he  sent  you  anything  paltry — fish- 
knives  or  a  scent-bottle,  for  instance — I  should 
have  loathed  him.  But  such  a  present  as  this, 
so  simple  yet  so  distingue,  in  such  perfect 
taste " 

"Cease  your  raptures,  Hetty,  for  mercy's 
sake ! "  cried  Eve,  wrapping  the  jewel-box  in 
the  crumpled  paper,  and  tying  the  string  round 
it  rather  roughly.  *'  Would  you  accept  any  gift 
from  a  man  you  hate  ?  " 

"It  would  depend  upon  the  gift.  I  wouldn't 
advise  my  worst  enemy  to  try  me  with  a  sapphire 
crescent — such  sapphires  as  those  !  " 

"  You  are  a  mighty  judge  of  sapphires !  "  said 
Eve,  contemptuously;  after  which  unkind  re- 
mark she  ate  her  breakfast  of  bread  and  butter 
and  home-made   marmalade  in   moody  silence. 


"MOEE    FAIR  THAN   WOEDS  CAN  SAY."      181 

And  it  was  a  rare  thing  for  Eve  to  be  silent  or 
moody. 

Yansittart's  step  was  heard  upon  the  gravel 
before  the  curling-tongs  were  done  with  in  the 
upper  story,  and  Eve  ran  out  to  the  porch  to 
meet  him,  with  the  jeweller's  parcel  in  her  hand. 
They  walked  about  the  garden  together,  between 
rows  of  blossoming  peas  and  feathery  asparagus, 
by  borders  of  roses  and  homely  pinks,  talking 
of  Sefton  and  his  gift.  Eve  wanted  to  send  it 
back  to  the  giver. 

"  I  can  decline  it  upon  the  ground  that  I  don't 
approve  of  wedding  presents  except  from  one's 
own  and  one's  bridegroom's  kindred,"  she  said. 
"  I  won't  be  uncivil." 

"  I  fear  he  would  think  the  return  of  his  gift 
uncivil,  however  sweetly  you  might  word  your 
refusal.  Wedding  gifts  are  such  a  customary 
business;  it  is  an  unheard-of  act  to  send  one 
back.  No,  Eve,  I  fear  you  must  keep  the  thing," 
with  a  tone  of  disgust ;  "  but  you  need  not 
wear  it." 

"  Wear  it !  I  should  think  not !  Of  course  I 
shall  obey  you;  but  I  hate  the  idea  of  being 
under  an   obligation  to   Mr.  Sefton,  who — well. 


182  THE  VENETIANS. 

who  always  made  me  feel  more  than  any  one  else 
that  I  wasn't  one  of  the  elect.  His  friendliness 
was  more  humiliating  than  other  people's  stand- 
ofiSshness.  I  wonder  you  mind  offending  him. 
Jack.     I  know  you  don't  like  him." 

"  No  ;  but  he  is  my  sister's  neighbour ;  and  he 
and  the  Hartleys  are  by  way  of  being  friendly." 

"  Ah,  I  see !  That  is  a  reason.  I  wouldn't 
for  the  world  do  anything  to  make  Lady  Hartley 
feel  uncomfortable.  He  might  go  to  her  and 
tax  her  with  having  an  unmannerly  young  woman 
for  a  sister-in-law.  So  I  suppose  I  must  write 
a  pretty  little  formal  letter  to  thank  him  for  his 
most  exquisite  gift,  the  perfect  taste  of  which  is 
only  equalled  by  his  condescension  in  remem- 
bering such  an  outsider  as  Colonel  Marchant's 
daughter.  Something  to  that  effect,  but  not 
quite  in  those  words." 

She  broke  into  gay  laughter,  the  business  being 
settled,  and  lifted  herself  on  tiptoe  to  offer  her 
rosy  lips  to  Vansittart's  kiss ;  and  all  the  invisible 
fairies  in  the  peaseblossom,  and  all  the  microscopic 
Cupids  lurking  among  the  rose  leaves,  beheld 
that  innocent  kiss  and  laughed  their  noiseless 
laugh  in  sympathy  with  these  true  lovers. 


"MOKE  FAIR  THAN  WORDS  CAN  SAY."      183 

"  I  have  a  good  mind,"  said  Eve,  as  she  ran 
back  to  the  house,  "  to  give  Peggy  the  blue 
crescent  to  fasten  her  pinafore." 

The  wedding  at  Femhurst  Cottage  was  as 
pretty  a  wedding  as  any  one  need  care  to  see, 
although  it  was  a  ceremony  curtailed  of  all  those 
surroundings  which  make  weddings  worthy  to  be 
recorded  in  the  Society  papers.  There  was  no 
crowd  of  smart  people,  no  assemblage  of  smart 
gowns  stamped  with  the  man  mantua-maker's 
cachet,  and  marking  the  latest  development  of 
fashion.  No  long  train  of  carriages  choked  the 
narrow  rural  road,  or  filled  the  little  valley  with 
clouds  of  summer  dust.  Only  the  kindred  of 
bride  and  bridegroom  were  present;  but  even 
these  made  a  gracious  group  in  the  village  church, 
while  the  music  of  the  rustic  choir  and  the  school 
children  with  their  baskets  of  roses  were  enough 
to  give  a  joyous  and  bridal  aspect  to  the  scene. 

Eve,  in  her  severely  simple  satin  gown,  with 
no  ornaments  save  the  string  of  pearls  round  her 
full  firm  throat,  and  the  natural  orange  blossoms 
in  her  bright  hair,  was  a  vision  of  youthful  grace 
and  beauty  that  satisfied  every  eye,  and  made 


184  THE  VENETIANS. 

the  handsome  bridegroom  in  all  his  height,  and 
breadth,  and  manly  strength,  a  mere  accessory, 
hardly  worth  notice.  The  four  sisters,  in  their 
gauzy  white  frocks  and  Gainsborough  hats,  when 
clustered  in  a  group  at  the  church  door,  might 
have  suggested  four  cherubic  heads  looking  out 
of  a  fleecy  cloud,  so  fresh  and  bright  were  the 
young  faces,  in  the  unalloyed  happiness  of  the 
occasion  —  happiness  almost  supernal,  for  in 
defiance  of  conventionality,  and  perhaps  divining, 
or  overhearing,  Peggy's  desire,  the  bridegroom 
had  given  them  watches,  dainty  little  watches, 
with  an  "  E "  in  brilliants  upon  each  golden 
back— E,  for  Eve ;  E,  for  Ecstasy  ;  E,  for  Ever- 
lasting bliss  !  Peggy  felt  she  had  nothing  more 
to  ask  of  life.  And  for  spectators  who  need  have 
wished  a  friendlier  audience  than  honest  York- 
shire Nancy,  and  the  cottagers  who  had  seen 
Eve  Marchant  grow  up  in  their  midst,  and  had 
experienced  many  kindnesses  from  her — the  cot- 
tagers whose  children  she  had  taught  in  the 
Sunday  School,  whose  old  people  she  had  com- 
forted on  their  death-beds,  and  for  whose  sake 
she  had  often  stinted  herself  in  order  to  take  a 
jug  of  good  soup,  or  a  milk  pudding,  to  a  sick 
child? 


"MORE   FAIR  THAN  WORDS   CAN   SAY."      185 

Colonel  Marchant  made  a  dignified  figure  at 
the  altar,  in  a  frock-coat  extorted  from  the  reviving 
confidence  of  a  tailor,  who  saw  hope  in  Miss  Mar- 
chant's  marriage.  He  did  all  that  was  required 
of  him  with  the  grace  of  a  man  who,  in  a  long 
association  with  scamps,  had  not  forgotten  the 
habits  of  good  society.  The  modest  collation  at 
the  Homestead  was  a  success ;  for  everybody  was 
in  good  spirits  and  good  appetite.  Even  Mrs. 
Vansittart  was  now  content  with  a  marriage 
which  gave  her  son  so  fair  and  lovable  a  bride, 
content  to  believe  that,  whatever  evil  Harold 
Marchant  might  have  done  upon  the  earth,  no 
shadow  from  his  dark  past  need  ever  fall  across 
his  innocent  sister's  pathway. 

And  so  in  a  great  clash  of  joy  bells,  and  in 
a  shower  of  rice  from  girlish  hands,  Eve  and 
Vansittart  ran  down  the  steep  garden  path  to  the 
carriage  which  was  to  take  them  to  Haslemere, 
whence  they  were  goiog  to  Salisbury,  on  the 
first  stage  of  their  journey  to  that  rock-bound 
coast 

"  Where  that  great  vision  of  the  guarded  mount 
Looks  o'er  Namancos  and  Bayona's  hold." 


186  THE  VENETIANS. 


CHAPTEK  YIII. 

"THE   SHADOW   PASSETH   WHEN  THE   TREE   SHALL 
FALL." 

What  a  happy  honeymoon  it  was,  along  the 
porphyry  walls  of  Western  England ;  what  joyous 
days  that  were  so  long  and  seemed  so  short  to 
those  two  revellers  in  the  sea,  and  the  sunshine, 
and  the  scent  of  those  poor  wild  flowers  that 
grow  on  the  lips  of  the  ocean.  There  never  was 
a  less  costly  honeymoon,  for  the  bride's  tastes 
were  simple  to  childishness,  and  the  bridegroom 
was  too  deeply  in  love  to  care  for  anything  she 
did  not  desire.  To  ramble  on  that  romantic 
shore,  staying  here  a  few  days,  and  there  a  week, 
all  along  the  wild  north  coast,  from  Tintagel  to 
St.  Ives,  southward  then  to  Penzance,  and  Eal- 
mouth,  and  Fowey,  was  more  than  enough  for 
bliss.  And  yet  in  all  Eve's  childish  talk  with 
her  sisters  of  what  she  would  do   if  ever   she 


THE  SHADOW  PASSETH.  187 

married  a  rich  man,  the  honeymoon  tour  in  Italy 
had  been  a  leading  feature  in  her  programme  ; 
but  in  those  girlish  visions  beside  the  school-room 
fire  the  husband  had  been  a  nonentity,  a  mere 
purse-bearer,  and  all  her  talk  had  been  of  the 
places  she  was  to  see.  Now,  with  this  very  real 
husband,  fondly,  poetically  dear,  all  earth  was 
paradisaic,  and  Penzance  was  not  one  whit  less 
lovely  than  Naples.  She  was  exquisitely  happy ; 
and  what  can  the  human  mind  require  beyond 
perfect  bliss  ? 

These  wedded  lovers  lingered  long  over  that 
summer  holiday.  It  was  a  glorious  summer — a 
summer  of  sunshine  and  cloudless  skies,  varied 
only  by  the  inevitable  thunderstorm — tempest 
enjoyed  by  Yansittart  and  Eve,  who  loved  Nature 
in  her  grand  and  awful  as  well  as  in  her  milder 
aspects — and  a  tempest  from  the  heights  above 
Boscastle,  or  from  the  grassy  cliffs  of  the  Lizard, 
is  a  spectacle  to  remember.  They  spun  out  the 
pleasures  of  that  simple  Cornish  tour.  There 
was  nothing  to  call  them  home — no  tie,  no  duty, 
only  their  own  inclination ;  for  the  dowager  Mrs. 
Yansittart  was  staying  at  Eedwold,  absorbed  in 
worship  of  the  third  generation,  and  was  to  go 


188  THE  VENETIANS. 

from  Kedwold  to  Ireland  for  a  round  of  visits  to 
the  friends  of  her  early  married  life.  The  lovers 
were  therefore  free  to  prolong  their  wanderings, 
and  it  was  only  when  the  shortening  days 
suggested  fireside  pleasures  that  Yansittart  pro- 
posed going  home. 

"  Going  home,"  cried  Eve ;   "  how  sweet  that 
sounds.     To  think  that  your  home  is  to  be  my 
home  for  evermore ;  and  the  servants,  your  old, 
well-trained  servants,  will  be  bobbing  to  me  as 
their  mistress — I  who  never  had  any  servant  but 
dear  old  motherly  Nancy,  who  treats  me  as  if  I 
were  her  own  flesh  and  blood,  and  an  untaught 
chit  for  a  parlour-maid,  a  girl  who  was  always 
dropping  knives  off  her  tray,  or  smashing  the 
crockery,  in  a  most  distracting  manner.     We  had 
only  the  cheapest  things  we  could  buy  at  White- 
ley's  sales,  with  a  few  relics  of  former  splendour; 
and  it  was  generally  the  relics  that  suffered.     I 
cannot   imagine   myself  the  mistress  of  a  fine 
house,  with  a  staff  of  capable  servants.    What  an 
insignificant  creature  I  shall  seem  among  them ! " 
"  You  will  seem  a  queen — a  queen  out  of  the 
great  kingdom  of  poetry — a  queen  like  Tenny- 
son's Maud,  in  a  white  frock,  with  roses  in  your 


THE  SHADOW  PASSETH.  189 

hair,  and  an  ostrich  fan  for  a  sceptre.  Don't 
worry  about  the  house,  Eve.  It  will  govern 
itself.  The  servants  are  all  old  servants,  and 
have  been  trained  by  my  mother,  whose  laws  are 
the  laws  of  Draco.  Everything  will  work  by 
machinery,  and  you  and  I  can  live  in  the  same 
happy  idleness  we  have  tasted  here." 

"  Can  we  ?  May  we,  do  you  think  ?  Is  it  not 
a  wicked  life  ?  We  care  only  for  ourselves  ;  we 
think  only  of  ourselves." 

"Oh,  we  can  mend  that  in  some  wise.  I'll 
introduce  you  to  all  my  cottage  tenants ;  and 
you  will  find  plenty  of  scope  for  your  benevolence 
in  helping  them  through  their  troubles  and  sick- 
nesses. Tou  can  start  a  village  readinD:-room : 
you  can  start — or  revive — a  working  man's  club. 
You  shall  be  Lady  Bountiful — a  young  and 
blooming  Bountiful — not  dealing  in  herbs  and 
medicines,  but  in  tea,  and  wine,  and  sago 
puddings,  and  chicken  broth ;  finding  frocks  for 
the  children,  and  Sunday  bonnets  for  the  mothers 
— flashing  across  poverty's  threshold  like  a  ray 
of  sunshine." 

Life  that  seems  like  a  happy  dream  seldom 


190  THE  VENETIANS. 

lasts  very  long.  There  is  generally  some  kind  of 
rough  awakening.  Fate  comes  like  the  servant 
bidden  to  call  us  of  a  morning,  and  shakes  the 
sleeper  by  the  shoulder.  The  happy  dream 
vanishes  through  the  ivory  gate,  and  the  waking 
world  in  all  its  harsh  reality  is  there. 

Eve's  awakening  came  in  a  most  unexpected 
shape.  It  came  one  October  morning  in  the  first 
week  of  her  residence  at  Merewood.  It  came  in  a 
letter  from  the  old  servant  Nancy,  a  letter  in  a 
shabby  envelope,  lying  hidden  among  that  heap 
of  letters,  monogrammed,  coronetted,  fashionable, 
which  lay  beside  Mrs.  Vansittart's  plate  when 
she  took  her  seat  at  the  breakfast  table. 

She  left  that  letter  for  the  last,  not  recognizing 
Nancy's  penmanship,  an  article  of  which  the 
faithful  servant  had  always  been  sparing.  Eve 
read  all  those  other  trivial  letters — invitations, 
acceptances,  friendly  little  communications  of  no 
meaning — and  commented  upon  them  to  her 
husband  as  he  took  his  breakfast  —  and  then 
finally  she  opened  Nancy's  letter.  It  was 
October,  and  Vansittart  was  dressed  for  shooting. 
October,  yet  there  was  no  house-party.  Eve  had 
pleaded  for  a  little  more  of  that  dual  solitude 


THE  SHADOW  PASSETH.  191 

which,  husband  and  wife  had  both  found  so  de- 
lightful; and  Vansittart  had  been  nothing  loth 
to  indulge  her  whim.  November  would  be  time 
enough  to  invite  his  friends ;  and  in  the  mean 
time  they  had  their  pine  woods  and  copses  and 
common  all  to  themselves  ;  and  Eve  could  tramp 
about  the  covers  with  him  when  he  went  after  his 
pheasants,  without  feeling  herself  in  anybody's 
way.  October  had  begun  charmingly,  with 
weather  that  was  balmy  and  bright  enough  for 
August.  They  were  breakfasting  with  windows 
open  to  the  lawn  and  flower-beds,  and  the  bees 
were  buzzing  among  the  dahlias,  and  the  air  was 
scented  with  the  Dijon  roses  that  covered  the 
walL 

"  Why,  it  is  from  Nancy,"  exclaimed  Eve,  look- 
ing at  the  signature.  "  Dear  old  Nancy.  What 
can  she  have  to  write  about  ?  " 

"  Bead,  Eve,  read,"  cried  Vansittart.  "  I  be- 
lieve Nancy's  letter  will  be  more  interesting  than 
all  those  inanities  you  have  been  reading  to  me. 
There  is  sure  to  be  some  touch  of  originality, 
even  if  it  is  only  in  the  spelling." 

Eve's  eyes  had  been  hurrying  over  the  letter 
while  he  spoke. 


192  THE  VENETIANS. 

"  Oh,  Jack,"  she  exclaimed,  in  a  piteous  voice, 
"  can  there  be  any  truth  in  this  ?  " 

The  letter  was  as  follows,  in  an  oi-thography 
which  need  not  be  reproduced  : — 

"Honoured  Madam, 

"  I  should  not  take  the  liberty  to  write 
to  you  about  dear  Miss  Peggy,  only  at  Miss 
Sophy's  and  Miss  Jenny's  age  they  can't  be  ex- 
pected to  know  anything  about  illness,  and  I'm 
afraid  they  may  pass  things  over  till  it's  too  late 
to  mend  matters,  and  then  I  know  you  would 
blame  your  old  servant  for  not  having  spoken  out." 

"What  an  alarming  preamble,"  said  Jack. 
"  What  does  it  all  mean  ?  " 

"It  means  that  Peggy  is  very  ill.  Peggy, 
who  seemed  the  strongest  of  all  of  us.'* 

She  went  on  reading  the  letter. 

"You  know  what  beautiful  weather  we  had 
after  your  marriage,  honoured  Madam.  The 
young  ladies  enjoyed  being  out  of  doors  all  day 
long,  and  all  the  evening,  sometimes  till  bed- 
time. They  seldom  had  dinner  indoors.  It  was 
'Picnic  basket,  Nancy,'  every  morning,  and  I 
had  to  make  them  Cornish  pasties — any  scraps  of 


THE  SHADOW  PASSETH.  193 

meat  was  good  enough  so  long  as  there  was 
plenty  of  pie-crust — and  fruit  turnovers ;  and  off 
they  used  to  go  to  the  copses  and  the  hills 
directly  after  breakfast.  They  were  all  sunburnt, 
and  they  all  looked  so  well,  no  one  could  have 
thought  anv  harm  would  come  of  it.  But  Miss 
Peggy  she  used  to  run  about  more  than  her  sisters, 
and  she  used  to  get  into  dreadful  perspirations, 
as  Miss  Hetty  told  me  'afterwards,  and  then, 
standing  or  sitting  about  upon  those  windy  hills, 
no  doubt  she  got  a  chill.  Even  when  she  came 
home,  with  the  perspiration  teeming  down  her 
dear  little  face,  she  didn't  like  the  tew  of  chang- 
ing all  her  clothes,  and  I  was  too  busy  in  the 
kitchen — cooking,  or  cleaning,  or  washing — to 
look  much  after  the  poor  dear  child,  and  so  it 
came  upon  me  as  a  surprise  in  the  middle  of 
August  when  I  found  what  a  bad  cold  she  had 
got.  I  did  all  I  could  to  cure  her.  You  know, 
dear  Miss  Eve,  that  I'm  a  pretty  good  nurse — 
indeed,  I  helped  to  nurse  your  poor  dear  ma 
every  winter  till  she  went  abroad — but,  in  spite 
of  all  my  mustard  poultices  and  hot  footbaths, 
this  cold  and  cough  have  been  hanging  about 
Miss  Peggy  for  more  than  six  weeks,  and  she 
VOL.  n.  0 


194  THE  VENETIANS. 

doesn't  get  any  better.  Miss  Sopliy  sent  for  the 
doctor  about  a  month  ago,  and  he  told  her  to 
keep  the  child  warmly  clad,  and  not  to  let  her  go 
out  in  an  east  wind,  and  he  sent  her  a  mixture, 
and  he  called  two  or  three  times,  and  then  he 
didn't  call  any  more.  But  Miss  Peggy's  cough  is 
worse  than  it  was  when  the  doctor  saw  her,  and 
the  winter  will  be  coming  on  soon,  and  I  can't 
forget  that  her  poor  ma  died  of  consumption  :  so 
I  thought  the  best  thing  I  could  do  was  to  write 
freely  to  you. — Your  faithful  friend  and  servant, 

''  Nancy." 

"  Died  of  consumption !  "  The  words  came 
upon  Yansittart  like  the  icy  hand  of  Death  him- 
self, taking  hold  of  his  heart. 

"  Is  that  true.  Eve  ?  "  he  asked.  "  Did  your 
mother  die  of  consumption  ?  " 

"  I  never  heard  exactly  what  her  complaint 
was.  She  was  far  away  from  us  when  she  died. 
I  remember  she  always  had  a  cough  in  the 
winter,  and  she  had  to  be  very  careful  of  herself 
— or,  at  least,  people  told  her  she  ought  to  be 
careful.  She  seemed  to  fade  away,  and  I  thought 
her  grief  about  Harold  had  a  good  deal  to  do 
with  her  early  death." 


THE  SHADOW  PASSETH.  195 

"Ah,  that  was  it,  no  doubt.  It  was  grief 
killed  her.  Her  son's  exile,  her  change  of 
fortune,  were  enough  to  kill  a  sensitive  woman. 
She  died  of  a  broken  heart." 

Anything  !  He  would  believe  anything  rather 
than  accept  the  idea  of  that  silent  impalpable 
enemy  threatening  his  beloved- — the  horror  of 
hereditary  consumption — the  shadow  that  walketh 
in  noonday. 

"  My  sweet  Peggy  !  "  cried  Eve,  with  brimming 
eyes.  "  I  have  been  home  a  week,  and  I  have 
not  been  to  see  my  sisters — only  an  hour's 
journey  by  road  and  rail !  It  is  nearly  three 
months  since  I  saw  them,  and  we  were  never 
parted  before  in  all  our  lives.  May  1  go  to-day 
— at  once,  Jack  ?     I  shall  be  miserable " 

"  Till  you  have  discovered  a  mare's  nest,  which 
I  hope  and  believe  Nancy's  letter  will  prove," 
her  husband  interjected  soothingly.  "  Yes, 
dear,  we'll  go  to  Haslemere  by  the  first  train 
that  will  carry  us,  and  we'll  telegraph  for  a  fly 
to  take  us  on  to  Fernhurst.  There  shall  not  be 
a  minute  lost.  You  shall  have  Peggy  in  your 
arms  before  lunch-time.  Dear  young  Peggy ! 
Do  you  suppose  she  is  not  precious  to  me,  as 


196  THE  VENETIANS. 

well  as  to  you  ?  I  promised  I  would  be  to  her 
as  a  brother.     Your  sisters  are  my  sisters.  Eve." 

He  rang  the  bell  at  the  beginning  of  his 
speech,  and  ordered  the  dog-cart  at  the  end. 

"  We  must  catch  the  London  train,  at  10.15," 
he  told  the  footman.  "  Let  them  bring  round  the 
cart  as  soon  as  it  can  be  got  ready.  And  now, 
dearest,  your  hat  and  jacket,  and  I  am  with  you." 

There  was  comfort  in  this  prompt  action.  Eve 
tore  upstairs,  threw  on  the  first  hat  she  could 
find,  too  eager  to  ring  for  her  maid,  with  whose 
attendance  she  was  always  willing  to  dispense, 
as  an  altogether  novel  and  not  always  pleasant 
sensation.  She  came  flying  down  to  the  hall 
ten  minutes  before  the  cart  drove  round,  and  she 
and  Vansittart  walked  up  and  down  in  front  of 
the  porch,  talking  of  the  sisters,  she  breathless 
and  with  fast-beating  heart,  protesting  more 
than  once  at  the  slowness  of  the  grooms. 

"My  dearest,  for  pity's  sake  be  calm.  Why 
should  you  think  the  very  worst,  only  because 
Nancy  is  an  alarmist  ?  These  people  are  always 
full  of  ghoulish  imaginings.  Peasants  gloat 
over  the  idea  of  sickness  and  death.  They  will 
stab  one  to  the   heart   unwittingly ;    they  will 


THE   SHADOW  PASSETH.  197 

look  at  one's  nearest  and  dearest,  and  say,  *  Poor 
Miss  So-and-so  does  not  look  as  if  she  was  long 
for  this  world.'  Long  for  this  world,  forsooth ! 
Thank  Heaven  the  threatened  life  often  outlasts 
the  prophet's.  Come,  here  is  the  cart.  Jump 
in,  Eve.  The  drive  through  the  fresh  air  will 
revive  your  spirits." 

She  was  certainly  in  better  spirits  by  the  time 
the  cart  drew  up  at  the  railway  station,  and  in 
better  spirits  all  the  way  to  Haslemere  ;  but  it 
was  her  husband's  hopefulness  rather  than  the 
crisp  autumnal  air  which  revived  her.  Yes,  she 
would  take  comfort.  Jack  was  right.  Xancy 
was  the  best  of  creatures,  but  very  apt  to  dwell 
upon  the  darker  aspects  of  life,  and  to  prophesy 
evil. 

Yes,  Jack  was  right ;  for  scarcely  had  the  fly 
drawn  up  at  the  little  gate  when  Peggy  came 
dancing  down  the  steep  garden  path,  with  out- 
stretched arms,  and  wild  hair  flying  in  the  wind, 
and  legs  much  too  long  for  her  short  petticoats, 
that  very  Peggy  whom  Eve's  fearful  imaginings 
had  depicted  stretched  on  a  sick-bed,  faint 
almost  to  speechlessness.  No  speechlessness 
about  this   Peggy,   the    real    flesh    and    blood 


198  THE  VENETIANS. 

Peggy,  whose  arms  were  round  Eve's  neck 
before  she  had  begun  the  ascent  of  the  pathway, 
whose  voice  was  greeting  her  vociferously,  and 
who  talked  unintermittingly,  without  so  much  as 
a  comma,  till  they  were  in  the  school-room.  The 
arms  that  clung  so  lovingly  were  very  skinny, 
and  the  voice  was  somewhat  hoarse ;  but  the 
hoarseness  was  no  doubt  only  the  consequence  of 
running  fast,  and  the  skinnyness  was  the  normal 
condition  of  a  growing  girl.  Yes,  Peggy  had 
grown  during  her  sister's  long  honeymoon. 
There  was  decidedly  an  inch  or  so  more  leg  under 
the  short  skirts. 

Eve  wept  aloud  for  very  joy,  as  she  sat  on  the 
sofa  with  Peggy  on  her  lap — ^the  dear  old  York- 
shire sofa — the  sofa  that  had  been  a  ship,  an 
express  train,  a  smart  barouche,  an  opera-box, 
and  ever  so  many  other  things,  years  ago,  in 
their  childish  play.  She  could  not  restrain  her 
tears  as  she  thought  of  that  terrible  vision  of  a 
dying  Peggy,  and  then  clasped  this  warm,  joyous, 
living  Peggy  closer  and  closer  to  her  heart.  The 
other  sisters  had  gone  to  a  morning  service. 
She  had  this  youngest  all  to  herself  for  a  little 
while. 


THE  SHADOW  PASSETH.  199 

"I  don't  go  to  church  on  weekdays  now,"  said 
Peggy,  "  only  on  Sundays.  It  makes  my  chest 
ache  to  sit  so  long." 

Ah,  that  was  like  the  dull  sudden  sound  of  the 
death-bell. 

"  That's  because  you're  growing  so  fast,  Peg," 
said  Yansittart's  cheery  voice.  "Growing  girls 
are  apt  to  be  weak.  I  shall  send  you  some  port 
which  will  soon  make  you  sit  up  straight." 

"  You  needn't  trouble,"  said  Peggy.  "  I  could 
swim  in  port  if  I  liked.  Sir  Hubert  sent  a  lot 
for  me — the  finest  old  wine  in  his  cellar — just 
because  Lady  Hartley  happened  to  say  I  was 
growing  too  fast.  And  they  have  sent  grapes, 
and  game,  and  all  sorts  of  delicious  things  from 
Eedwold,  only  because  I  grow  too  fast.  It's. a 
fine  thing  for  all  of  us  that  I  grow  so  fast — ain't 
it.  Eve  ? — for,  of  course,  I  can't  eat  all  the 
grapes  or  the  game." 

Peggy  looked  from  wife  to  husband,  with  a 
joyous  laugh.  She  had  red  spots  on  her  hollow 
cheeks,  and  her  eyes  were  very  bright.  Yan- 
sittart  heard  the  death-bell  as  he  looked  at  her. 

The  sisters  came  trooping  in,  having  seen  the 
fly  at  the  door  and  guessed  its  meaning.     They 


200  THE  VENETIANS. 

were  rapturous  in  their  greetings,  had  worlds  to 
say  about  themselves  and  their  neighbours,  and 
were  more  eager  to  talk  of  their  own  experiences 
than  to  hear  about  Eve's  Cornish  wanderings. 

"  You  should  just  see  how  the  people  suck  up 
to  us,  now  you  are  Lady  Hartley's  sister-in-law," 
said  Hetty,  and  was  immediately  silenced  for 
vulgarity,  and  to  make  way  for  her  elder  sisters. 

Vansittart  left  them  all  clustered  about  Eve, 
and  all  talking  together.  He  went  out  into  the 
garden — the  homely  mixed  garden  of  shrubs  and 
fruit  and  flowers  and  vegetables,  garden  which 
now  wore  its  autumnal  aspect  of  over-ripeness 
verging  on  decay,  rosy-red  tomatoes  hanging  low 
upon  the  fence,  with  flabby  yellowing  leaves, 
vegetable  marrows  grown  out  of  knowledge,  and 
cucumbers  that  prophesied  bitterness,  cabbage 
stumps,  withering  bean-stalks — a  wilderness  of 
fennel :  everywhere  the  growth  that  presages  the 
end  of  all  growing,  and  the  beginning  of  winter's 
death-sleep. 

It  was  not  to  muse  upon  decaying  Nature  that 
Vansittart  had  come  out  among  the  rose  and 
carnation  borders,  the  patches  of  parsley  and 
mint.     He  had  a  purpose  in  his  sauntering,  and 


THE  SHADOW  PASSETH.  201 

made  his  way  to  the  back  of  the  straggling, 
irregular  cottage,  where  the  long-tiled  roof  of 
the  kitchen  and  offices  jutted  out  from  under 
the  thatch.  Here  through  the  open  casement 
he  saw  Yorkshire  Nancy  bustling  about  in  the 
clean,  bright  kitchen,  her  pupil  and  slave  busy 
cleaning  vegetables  at  the  sink,  and  a  shoulder 
of  lamb  slowly  revolving  before  the  ruddy  coal 
fire — an  honest,  open  fireplace.  "Kone  of  your 
kitcheners  for  me,"  Nancy  was  wont  to  say,  with 
a  scornful  emphasis  which  recalled  the  fox  in 
his  condemnation  of  unattainable  grapes. 

Yansittart  looked  in  at  the  window. 

"  May  I  have  a  few  words  with  you,  Nancy  ?  " 
he  asked  politely. 

"  Lor,  sir,  how  you  did  startle  me  to  be  sure. 
Sarah,  look  to  lamb  and  put  pastry  to  rise,"  cried 
Nancy,  whisking  off  her  apron,  and  darting  out 
to  the  garden.  "  You  see,  sir,  you  and  Miss  Eve 
have  took  us  by  surprise,  and  it's  as  much  as  we 
shall  have  a  bit  of  lunch  ready  for  you  at  half- 
past  one." 

"Never  mind  lunch,  my  good  soul.  A  crust 
of  bread  and  a  morsel  of  cheese  would  be  enouofh." 

"  Oh,  it  won't  be  quite  so  bad  as  that.     Miss 


202  THE  VENETIANS. 

Eve  likes  my  chiss-cakes,  and  she  shall  have  a 
matrimony  cake  to  her  afternoon  tea." 

"  Nancy,  I  want  a  little  serious  talk  with  you," 
Vansittart  began  gravely,  when  they  had  walked 
a  little  way  from  the  house,  and  were  standing 
side  by  side  in  front  of  the  untidy  patch  where 
the  vegetable  marrows  had  swollen  to  great 
orange-coloured  gourds.  "I  am  full  of  fear 
about  Miss  Peggy." 

"  Oh,  sir,  so  am  I,  so  am  I,"  cried  Nancy, 
bursting  into  tears.  '^I  didn't  want  to  frighten 
dear  Miss  Eve — I  beg  pardon,  sir,  I  never  can 
think  of  her  as  Mrs.  Vansittart." 

"  Never  mind,  Nancy.     You  were  saying " 

"  I  didn't  want  to  frighten  your  sweet  young 
lady  in  the  midst  of  her  happiness ;  but  when  I 
saw  that  dear  child  beginning  to  go  off  just  like 
her  poor  mother " 

"  Oh,  Nancy !  "  cried  Vansittart,  despairingly, 
with  his  hand  on  the  Yorkshire  woman's  arm. 
"  Is  that  a  sure  thing  ?  Did  Mrs.  Marchant  die 
of  consumption  ?  " 

**  As  sure  as  you  and  1  are  standing  here,  sir. 
It  was  a  slow  decline,  but  it  was  consumption, 
and  nothing  else.    I've  heard  the  doctors  say  so." 


(    203    ) 


CHAPTEK  IX. 


>  j> 


"HE   SAID,   *SHE   HAS   A   LOVELY   FACE. 

December's  fogs  covered  London  as  with  a  funeral 
pall,  and  hansom  and  four-wheeler  crept  along 
the  curb  more  slowly  than  a  funeral  procession. 
It  was  the  winter  season,  the  season  of  cattle- 
shows,  and  theatres,  and  middle-class  suburban 
gaieties,  and  snug  little  dinners  and  luncheons 
in  the  smart  world,  casual  meetings  of  birds  of 
passage,  halting  for  a  few  days  between  one 
country  yisit  and  another,  or  preparing  for 
migration  to  sunnier  skies.  There  were  just 
people  enough  in  Mayfair  to  make  London 
pleasant ;  and  there  were  people  enough  in 
South  Kensington  and  Tyburnia  to  fill  the 
favourite  theatres  to  overflowing. 

A  new  comic  opera  had  been  produced  at  the 
Apollo  at  the  beginning  of  the  month,  and  a  new 
singer  had  taken  the  town  by  storm. 


204  THE  VENETIANS. 

The  opera  was  called  Fanchonette,  It  was 
a  story  of  the  Kegency ;  the  Kegency  of  Philip 
of  Orleans  and  his  dissipated  crew ;  the  age  of 
red  heels  and  lansquenet,  of  little  suppers  and 
deadly  duels ;  a  period  altogether  picturesque, 
profligate,  and  adapted  to  comic  opera. 

Fanchonette  was  a  girl  who  sang  in  the  streets ; 
a  girl  born  in  the  gutter,  vulgar,  audacious,  irre- 
sistible, and  the  good  genius  of  the  piece. 

Fanchonette  was  Fiordelisa — and  Fiordelisa 
in  her  own  skin;  good-natured,  impetuous,  a 
creature  of  smiles  and  tears ;  buoyant  as  a  sea- 
gull on  the  crest  of  a  summer  wave ;  rejoicing  in 
her  strength  and  her  beauty  as  the  Sun  rejoiceth 
to  run  his  race. 

What  people  most  admired  in  this  new  song- 
stress was  her  perfect  abandon,  and  that  abundant 
power  of  voice  which  seemed  strong  enough  to 
have  sustained  the  most  exacting  role  in  the 
classic  repertoire,  with  as  little  effort  as  the 
light  and  graceful  music  of  opera  bouffe— 
the  power  of  a  Malibran  or  a  Tietjens.  The 
music  of  Fanchonette  was  florid,  and  the  part 
had  been  written  up  for  the  new  singer. 
Manager,  artists,  and  author  had   thought  Mr. 


"HE   SAID,   'SHE  HAS  A  LOVELY  FACE.'"      205 

Merv}^  Hawberk,  the  composer,  reckless  almost 
to  lunacy  when  he  elected  to  entrust  the  leading 
part  in  his  new  opera  to  an  untried  singer ;  but 
Hawberk  had  made  Signora  Yivanti  rehearse  the 
music  in  his  own  music-room,  not  once,  but  many 
times,  before  he  resolved  upon  this  experiment ; 
and  having  so  resolved,  he  turned  her  over  to 
Mr.  Watling,  the  author  of  the  libretto,  to  be 
coached  in  the  acting   of  her   part;    and   Mr. 
Watling   was   fain   to   confess  that    the   young 
Venetian's  vivacity  and  quickness  of  apprehension, 
the  force  and  fire,  the  magnetism  of  her  southern 
nature,  made  the  work  of  dramatic  education  a 
very  different  thing  to  the  weary  labour  of  grind- 
ing his  ideas  into  the  bread  and  butter  misses 
who  were  sometimes  sent  to  him  as  aspirants  for 
dramatic  fame.     This  girl  was  so  quick  to  learn 
and  to  perceive,  and  struggled  so  valiantly  with 
the  difficulties  of  a  foreign  language.     And  her 
Venetian  accent,  with  its  soft  slurring  of  con- 
sonants, was  so  quaint  and  pretty.     Mr.  Watling 
took  heart,  and  began  to  think  that  his  friend 
and  partner,  Mervyn  Hawberk,  had  some  justi- 
fication for  his  faith  in  this  untried  star. 

The  result  fully  justified  Hawberk's  confidence. 


206  THE  VENETIANS. 

There  were  two  principal  ladies  in  the  opera — the 
patrician  heroine,  written  for  a  light  soprano,  and 
the  gutter  heroine,  a  mezzo  soprano,  whose  music 
made  a  greater  call  upon  the  singer  than  the 
former  character,  which  had  been  written  espe- 
cially for  the  Apollo's  established  prima  donna, 
a  lady  with  a  charming  birdlike  voice,  flexible 
and  brilliant,  but  a  little  worn  with  six  years' 
constant  service,  and  a  handsome  face  which  was 
somewhat  the  worse  for  those  six  years  in  a 
London  theatre.  There  could  have  been  no 
greater  contrast  to  Miss  Emmeline  Danby,  with 
her  sharp  nose,  blonde  hair,  sylph-like  figure  and 
canary-bird  voice,  than  this  daughter  of  St.  Mark, 
whose  splendour  of  colouring  and  fulness  of  form 
seemed  in  perfect  harmony  with  the  power  and 
compass  of  her  voice.  The  town,  without  being 
tired  of  Miss  Danby,  was  at  once  caught  and 
charmed  by  this  new  singer.  Her  blue-black 
hair  and  flashing  eyes,  her  easy  movements,  her 
broken  English,  her  gay  girlish  laughter,  were 
all  new  to  the  audience  of  the  Apollo,  who 
hitherto  had  been  called  upon  to  applaud  only 
the  highest  training  of  voice  and  person.  Here 
was  a  girl  who,  like  the  character  she  represented. 


"HE  SAID,  'SHE  HAS  A  LOYELY  FACE.'"    207 

had  evidently  sprung  from  the  proletariat,  and 
who  came  dancing  on  to  the  London  stage,  fresh, 
fearless,  unsophisticated,  secure  of  the  friendly- 
feeling  of  her  audience,  and  giving  full  scope  to 
her  natural  gaiety  of  heart. 

Signora  Yivanti's  personality  was  a  new  sensa- 
tion, and  to  a  hiase  London  public  there  is 
nothing  so  precious  as  a  new  sensation.  Signor 
Zinco  proved  a  true  prophet.  That  touch  of 
vulgarity  which  he  had  spoken  of  deprecatingly 
to  Yansittart  had  made  Lisa's  fortune.  Had  she 
come  straight  from  the  Milan  Conservatorio, 
cultivated  to  the  highest  pitch  of  artistic  training, 
approved  by  Yerdi  himself,  she  would  hardly 
have  succeeded  as  she  had  done,  with  all  the  rousrh 
edges  of  her  grand  voice  unpolished,  and  all  the 
little  caprices  and  impertinences  of  a  daughter  of 
the  people  unchastened  and  unrestrained. 

Lisa  took  the  town  by  storm,  and  "  Fancho- 
nette,"  in  her  little  mob  cap  and  striped  petticoat, 
appeared  on  half  the  match-boxes  that  were  sold 
by  the  London  tobacconists ;  and  "  Fanchonette," 
with  every  imaginable  turn  of  head  and  shoulder, 
smiled  in  the  windows  of  the  Stereoscopic  Com- 
pany, and  of  alt  the  fashionable  stationers. 


208  THE  VENETIANS. 

Among  the  many  who  admired  the  new  singer 
one  of  the  most  enthusiastic  was  Mr.  Sefton,  who 
generally  spent  a  week  or  two  of  the  early  winter 
in  his  bachelor  quarters  at  Chelsea,  for  the 
express  purpose  of  seeing  the  new  productions  at 
the  fashionable  theatres,  and  of  dining  with  his 
chosen  friends. 

Sefton  was  passionately  fond  of  music,  and 
knew  more  about  it  than  is  known  to  most 
country  gentlemen.  The  loftiest  classical  school 
was  not  too  high  or  too  serious  for  him  ;  and  the 
lightest  opera  bouffe  was  not  too  low.  He  had  a 
taste  sufficiently  catholic  to  range  from  Wagner 
to  Offenbach.  He  was  a  profound  believer  in 
Sullivan,  and  he  had  a  warm  affection  for 
Massenet. 

Fanchonette  was  by  far  the  cleverest  opera 
which  Mr.  Hawberk  had  written  ;  and  Sefton  was 
at  the  Apollo  on  the  opening  night,  charmed  with 
the  music,  and  infinitely  amused  by  the  new 
singer.  He  went  a  second,  a  third,  a  fourth  time 
during  his  fortnight  in  town  ;  and  the  oftener  he 
heard  the  music  the  better  he  liked  it ;  and  the 
oftener  he  saw  Signora  Vivanti  the  more  vividly 
was  he  impressed  by  her  undisciplined  graces  of 


"  HE   SAID,    '  SHE  HAS  A  LOVELY  FACE.'  "    209 

person  and  manner.  She  had  just  that  spon- 
taneity which  had  ever  exercised  the  strongest 
influence  over  his  mind  and  fancy.  He  had 
passed  unmoved  through  the  furnace  of  the  best 
society,  had  danced  and  flirted,  and  had  been  on 
the  best  possible  terms  with  some  of  the  hand- 
somest women  in  London,  and  had  yet  remained 
heartwhole.  He  had  never  been  so  near  falling 
in  love  in  all  seriousness  as  with  Eve  Marchant ; 
and  Eve's  chief  charm  had  been  her  frank  girlish- 
ness,  her  unsophisticated  delight  in  life. 

Well,  he  was  cured  of  his  passion  for  Eve, 
cured  by  that  cold  douche  of  indifference  which 
the  young  lady  had  poured  upon  him  ;  cured  by 
the  feeling  of  angry  scorn  which  had  been  evoked 
by  her  preference  for  Yansittart ;  for  a  man  who, 
in  worldly  position,  in  good  looks,  and  in  culture, 
Wilfred  Sefton  regarded  as  his  inferior.  He 
could  not  go  on  caring  for  a  young  woman  who 
had  shown  herself  so  utterly  deficient  in  taste  as 
not  to  prefer  the  dubious  advances  of  a  Sefton  to 
the  honest  love  of  a  Vansittart.  He  dismissed 
Eve  from  his  thoughts  for  the  time  being;  but 
not  without  prophetic  musings  upon  a  day  when 
she  might  be  wearied  of  her  commonplace  hus- 

VOL.  II.  p 


210  THE  VENETIANS. 

band,  and  more  appreciative  of  Mr.  Sefton's  finer 
qualities  of  intellect  and  person.  He  was  thus  in 
a  measure  fancy  free  as  he  lolled  in  his  stall  at 
the  Apollo,  and  listened  approvingly  to  Lisa's 
full  and  bell-like  tones  in  the  quartette,  which 
was  already  being  played  on  all  the  barrel-organs 
in  London,  a  quartette  in  which  the  composer 
had  borrowed  the  dramatic  form  of  the  famous 
quartette  in  Bigoletto,  and  adapted  it  to  a  serio- 
comic situation.  He  was  free  to  admire  this 
exuberant  Italian  beauty,  free  to  pursue  a 
divinity  whom  he  judged  an  easy  conquest.  He 
and  the  composer  were  old  friends — Hawberk 
being  a  familiar  figure  at  all  artistic  gatherings 
in  the  artistic  suburb  of  Chelsea — and  from 
Hawberk  Mr.  Sefton  had  heard  something  of  the 
new  prima  donna's  history.  He  had  been  told 
that  she  was  a  daughter  of  the  Venetian  people, 
a  lace-maker  from  one  of  the  islands ;  that  she 
had  come  to  London  with  her  aunt,  to  seek  her 
fortune ;  and  that  her  musical  training  had  been 
accomplished  within  the  space  of  a  year,  under 
the  direction  of  Signer  Zinco,  the  fat  little  Italian 
who  played  the  'cello  at  the  Apollo. 
Such  a   history   did    not  suggest   inacessible 


"HE   SAID,   'SHE   HAS   A  LOVELY  FACE.'"    211 

beauty,  and  there  was  a  touch  of  originality  in  it 
which  awakened  Sefton's  interest.  The  very 
name  of  Venice  has  a  touch  of  enchantment  for 
some  minds ;  and  Sefton,  although  a  man  of  the 
world,  was  not  without  romantic  yearnings.  He 
was  always  glad  to  escape  from  the  beaten  way 
of  life. 

He  had  been  troubled  and  perplexed  from  the 
night  of  Signora  Vivanti's  debut  by  the  con- 
viction that  he  had  seen  that  brilliant  face 
before,  and  by  the  inability  to  fix  the  when  or 
the  where.  Yes,  that  vivid  countenance  was 
decidedly  familiar.  It  was  the  individual  and 
not  the  type  which  he  knew — but  where  and 
when — where  and  when  ?  The  brain  did  its  work 
in  the  usual  unconscious  way,  and  one  night, 
sitting  lazily  in  his  stall,  dreamily  watching  the 
scene,  and  the  actress  whose  image  seemed  to  fill 
the  stage  to  the  exclusion  of  all  other  figures,  the 
memory  of  a  past  rencontre  flashed  suddenly 
upon  the  dreamer.  The  face  was  the  face  of  the 
foreign  girl  he  had  seen  on  the  Chelsea  Embank- 
ment, hanging  upon  Vansittart's  arm. 

"  By  Heaven,  there  is  something  fatal  in  it," 
thought   Sefton.     "  Are   the   threads   always  to 


212  THE  VENETIANS. 

cross  in  the  web  of  our  lives  ?  He  has  worsted 
me  with  Eve ;  and  now — now  am  I  to  fall  deep 
in  love  with  his  cast-off  mistress  ?  " 

He  had  been  quick  to  make  inferences  from 
that  little  scene  on  the  Embankment ;  the  girl 
hanging  on  Yansittart's  arm,  looking  up  at  him 
pleadingly,  passionately.  What  could  such  a 
situation  mean  but  a  love  affair  of  the  most 
serious  kind  ? 

Had  there  been  any  doubt  in  Sefton's  mind 
as  to  the  nature  of  the  intrigue  Yansittart's 
evident  embarrassment  would  have  settled  the 
question.  Mr.  Sefton  was  the  kind  of  man  who 
always  thinks  the  worst  about  everybody,  and 
prejudice  had  predisposed  him  to  think  badly  of 
Eve's  admirer. 

This  idea  of  the  singer's  probable  relations 
with  Yansittart  produced  a  strong  revulsion  of 
feeling.  Sefton  told  himself  that  his  affection 
was  too  good  to  be  wasted  upon  any  man's  cast 
off  mistress,  least  of  all  upon  the  leavings  of  a 
man  he  disliked.  An  element  of  scorn  was  now 
mixed  with  his  admiration  of  the  lovely  Yenetiap. 
Until  now  he  had  approached  her  with  deference, 
sending  her  a  bouquet  every  evening,  with  his 


"HE   SAID,   'SHE  HAS  A  LOVELY  FACE.'"    213 

card,  but  making  no  other  advance.  But  the 
day  after  his  discovery  he  sent  her  a  diamond 
bracelet,  and  asked  with  easy  assurance  to  be 
allowed  to  call  upon  her. 

The  bracelet  was  returned  to  him,  with  a 
stately  letter  signed  Zinco ;  a  letter  wherein  the 
'cello  player  begged  that  his  pupil  might  be 
spared  the  annoyance  of  gifts,  which  she  could 
but  consider  as  insults  in  disguise. 

This  refusal  stimulated  Sefton  to  renewed 
ardour.  He  forgot  everything  except  the  rebuff, 
which  had  taken  him  by  surprise.  He  put  the 
bracelet  in  a  drawer  of  his  writing-table,  and 
turned  the  key  upon  it  with  a  smile. 

"  She  will  be  wiser  by-and-by,"  he  said  to 
himself. 

He  went  back  to  the  country  next  day,  and 
tried  to  forget  Signora  Vivanti's  eyes,  and  the 
thrilling  sweetness  of  her  voice,  tried  to  banish 
that  seductive  image  altogether  from  his  mind, 
while  he  devoted  himself  to  the  conquest  of  an 
untried  hunter,  a  fine  bay  mare,  whose  pace  was 
better  than  her  manners,  and  who  showed  the 
vulgar  strain  in  her  pedigree  very  much  as 
Signora  Vivanti  showed  her  peasant  ancestry. 


214  THE  VENETIANS. 

The  season  was  not  a  good  one,  and  in  the  face 
of  a  hard  frost  Sefton  had  nothing  to  do  but 
brood  upon  the  image  that  had  taken  possession 
of  his  fancy.  It  was  only  when  he  found  himself 
amidst  the  tranquil  surroundings  of  his  country 
seat  that  he  knew  the  strength  of  his  infatuation 
for  the  singer. 

He  looked  back  upon  his  life  as  he  strolled 
round  the  billiard  table,  cue  in  hand,  trying  a 
shot  now  and  then  yawningly,  as  the  snow  came 
softly  down  outside  the  Tudor  windows,  and 
gradually  blotted  out  the  view  of  garden  and 
park.  He  looked  back  upon  his  life,  wondering 
whether  he  had  done  the  best  for  himself,  starting 
from  such  an  advantageous  standpoint ;  whether, 
in  his  own  careless  phraseology,  he  had  got 
change  for  his  shilling. 

He  had  always  had  plenty  of  money ;  he  had 
always  been  his  own  master;  he  had  always 
studied  his  own  pleasure ;  and  yet  there  had 
been  burdens.  His  first  love  affair  had  turned 
out  badly ;  so  badly  that  there  were  people  in 
Sussex  who  still  gave  him  the  cold  shoulder  on 
account  of  that  old  story.  He  had  admired — 
nay,  adored — a  good  many  women  since  he  left 


"HE   SAID,    'SHE  HAS  A  LOVELY  FACE.'"    215 

Eton;  but  he  had  never  seen  the  woman  for 
whom  he  cared  to  sacrifice  his  liberty,  for  whose 
sake  he  could  bind  himself  for  all  his  life  to 
come.  He  knew  himself  well  enough  to  know 
that  all  his  passions  were  short-lived,  and  that, 
however  deeply  he  might  be  in  love  to-day, 
satiety  might  come  to-morrow. 

He  was  ambitious,  and  he  meant  to  marry  a 
woman  who  could  bring  him  increase  of  fortune 
and  social  status.  He  was  not  to  be  drifted  into 
matrimony  by  the  caprice  of  the  hour.  Much 
as  he  had  admired  Eve  Marchant  he  had  never 
thought  of  marrying  her.  A  penniless  girl  with 
a  disreputable  father  and  a  bevy  of  half-educated 
sisters  was  no  mate  for  him.  He  had  allowed 
himself  full  license  in  admiring  her,  and  in  letting 
her  see  that  he  admired  her;  and  he  had 
wondered  that  she  should  receive  that  open 
admiration  as  anything  less  than  an  honour. 

And  then  a  fool  had  stepped  in  to  spoil  sport 
— a  besotted  fool  who  took  this  girl  for  his  wife, 
careless  of  her  surroundings,  defiant  of  Fate, 
which  might  overtake  him  in  the  shape  of  a 
blackguard  brother.  He  felt  only  contempt  for 
Vansittart  when  he  thought  over  the  story. 


216  THE  VENETIANS. 

"He  might  have  been  content  with  his 
Venetian  sweetheart,"  he  thought.  "  She  is  ever 
so  much  handsomer  than  Eve,  and  she  obviously- 
adored  him ;  while  that  kind  of  menage  has  the 
convenience  of  being  easily  got  rid  of  when  a 
man  tires  of  it." 

The  snow  lay  deep  on  all  the  country  round 
before  nightfall,  and  Sefton  went  back  to  his 
nest  in  Chelsea  on  the  following  afternoon,  and 
was  in  a  stall  at  the  Apollo  in  the  evening. 
He  tried  to  persuade  himself  that  the  music  was 
the  chief  attraction. 

*'  Your  music  is  like  a  vice,  Hawberk,"  he  told 
the  composer,  at  a  tea-party  next  day.  "  It  takes 
possession  of  a  man's  will.  I  go  night  after  night 
to  hear  Fanchonette,  though  I  know  I  am  wasting 
my  time." 

"  Thanks  for  the  doubtful  compliment.  Fan- 
chonette is  a  very  pretty  opera,  quite  the  best 
thing  I  have  done,"  replied  Hawberk,  easily; 
"  and  it  is  very  well  sung  and  acted.  The 
singing  is  good  all  round,  but  Lisa  Vivanti  is  a 
pearl." 

"  You  are  enthusiastic,"  said  Sefton ;  and  then 
smiling  at  the  composer's  young  wife,  who  went 


'*HE   SAID,   'SHE   HAS   A  LOVELY  FACE.'"    217 

everywhere  with  her  husband,  and  whose  province 
was  to  wear  smart  frocks  and  look  prettv,  "  You 
must  keep  your  eye  upon  him,  Mrs.  Hawberk, 
lest  this  Venetian  siren  should  sing  as  fatal  a 
song  as  the  Lurlei." 

*'Ko  fear,"  cried  Hawberk.  '•  Little  Lisa  is  as 
straight  as  an  arrow  and  as  good  as  gold.  She 
lives  as  quietly  as  a  nun,  with  a  comfortable 
dragon  in  the  shape  of  an  aunt.  She  would 
hardly  look  at  a  ripping  diamond  bracelet  which 
some  cad  sent  her  the  other  day.  She  just  tossed 
bracelet  and  letter  over  to  her  old  singing 
master,  and  told  him  to  send  it  back  to  the 
giver.  She  has  no  greed  of  gain,  no  desire  for 
carriages  and  horses  and  fine  raiment.  She 
comes  to  the  theatre  in  a  shabby  little  black 
frock,  and  she  lives  like  a  peasant  on  a  third 
floor  in  this  neighbourhood." 

"  That  will  not  last,"  said  Seftou.  ''  Your  vara 
avis  will  soon  realize  her  own  value.  The 
management  will  be  called  upon  to  provide  her 
with  a  stable  and  a  chef,  and  diamonds^  will  be 
accepted  freely  as  fitting  tribute  to  her  talents." 

**  I  don't  believe  it.  I  think  she  is  a  genuine, 
honest,  right-minded  young  woman,  and  that  she 


218  THE  VENETIANS. 

will  gang  her  own  gait  in  spite  of  all  counter 
influences.  There  may  have  been  some  love 
affair  in  the  past  that  has  sobered  her.  I  think 
there  has  been ;  for  there  is  a  little  boy  who  calls 
her  mother,  and  for  whom  she  takes  no  trouble 
to  account.  I  will  vouch  for  my  little  Lisa,  and 
I  have  allowed  Mrs.  Hawberk  to  go  and  see  her." 

"  She  is  quite  too  sweet,"  assented  the  lady ; 
"  so  naive,  so  frank,  so  fresh,  so  child-like." 

"  Upon  my  honour,"  said  Hawberk,  as  his  wife 
fluttered  away  and  was  absorbed  in  a  group  of 
acquaintances,  "I  believe  Vivanti  is  a  good 
woman,  in  spite  of  the  little  peccadillo  in  a  serge 
frock  and  sailor  collar." 

"  I  am  very  glad  to  hear  it,  for  I  want  you  to 
introduce  me  to  the  lady." 

"  Oh,  but  really  now  that  is  just  what  I  don't 
care  about  doing.  She  is  keeping  herself  to 
herself,  and  is  working  conscientiously  at  her 
musical  education.  She  is  a  very  busy  woman, 
and  she  has  no  idea  of  society,  or  its  ways  ajid 
manners.  What  can  she  want  with  such  an 
acquaintance  as  you  ?  " 

"  Nothing ;  but  I  very  much  want  to  know 
her;  and  I  pledge  myself  to  approach  her  with 


"HE  SAID,   *SHE  HAS  A  LOVELY  FACE.'"    219 

all  the  respect  due  to  the  best  woman  in 
England." 

"  To  approach  her,  yes ;  I  can  believe  that. 
No  doubt  Lucifer  approached  Eve  with  all 
possible  courtesy;  yet  the  acquaintance  ended 
badly.  I  don't  see  that  any  good  could  arise 
from  your  acquaintance  with  my  charming 
Yenetian." 

"  I  understand,"  said  Sefton,  with  an  aggrieved 
air ;  "  she  is  so  charming  that  you  would  like  to 
keep  her  all  to  yourself." 

"  Oh,  come  now,  that's  a  very  weak  thing  in 
the  way  of  sneers,"  exclaimed  the  composer.  "  I 
hope  I  am  secure  from  any  insinuations  of  that 
sort.  Look  here,  Sefton,  I'm  just  a  bit  afraid  of 
you ;  but  if  you  promise  to  act  on  the  square  I'll 
get  my  wife  to  send  you  a  card  for  a  Sunday 
evening,  at  which  I  believe  she  is  going  to  get 
Yivanti  to  sing  for  her.  That  is  always  the  first 
thing:  Lavinia  thinks  of  if  I  venture  to  introduce 
her  to  a  singer." 

"  That  would  be  very  friendly  of  you,  and  I 
promise  to  act  on  the  square.  I  am  not  a  married 
man,  and  I  am  my  own  master.  If  I  were 
desperately  in  love " 


220  THE  VENETIANS. 

*'  You  wouldn't  marry  a  Venetian  lace-maker, 
with  a  damaged  reputation.  I  know  you  too  well 
to  believe  you  capable  of  that  sort  of  thing." 

"  Nobody  knows  of  what  a  man  is  capable  ; 
least  of  all  the  man  himself,"  said  Sefton, 
sententiously. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hawberk  lived  in  a  smart  little 
house  in  that  dainty  and  artistic  region  of 
Cheyne  Walk,  which  even  yet  retains  a  faint 
flavour  of  Don  Saltero,  of  Bolingbroke  and 
Walpole,  of  Chelsea  buns  and  Chelsea  china, 
Ranelagh  routs,  and  Thames  watermen.  Mr. 
Hawberk's  house  was  in  a  terrace  at  right  angles 
with  the  Embankment,  but  further  west  than 
Tite  Street.  It  was  a  new  house,  with  all  the 
latest  improvements,  and  all  the  latest  fads,  tiny 
panes  to  Queen  Anne  windows — admitting  the 
minimum  of  light  and  not  overmuch  air;  a 
spacious  ingle  nook  in  a  miniature  dining-room, 
whereby  facetious  friends  had  frequently  been 
heard  to  ask  Mrs.  Hawberk  which  was  the  ingle 
nook  and  which  was  the  dining-room. 

The  house  was  quaint  and  pretty,  and  being 
entirely  furnished  with  Japaneseries  was  a  very 


"HE   SAID,   'SHE   HAS   A   LOVELY  FACE.'"    221 

fascinating  toy,  if  not  altogether  the  most  com- 
modious thing  in  the  way  of  houses.  For  party- 
giving  it  was  delightful,  for  less  than  a  hundred 
people  choked  every  inch  of  space  in  rooms  and 
staircase,  and  suggested  a  tremendous  reception : 
so  that  the  smallest  of  Mrs.  Hawberk's  parties 
seemed  a  crush. 

Sefton  arriving  at  half-past  ten,  only  half  an 
hour  after  the  time  on  Mrs.  Hawberk's  card, 
found  the  drawing-rooms  blocked  with  people, 
mostly  standing,  and  could  see  no  more  of  Signora 
Vivanti  than  if  she  had  been  on  the  other  side 
of  the  river ;  but  the  people  in  the  doorway  were 
talking  about  her,  and  their  talk  informed  him 
that  she  was  somewhere  in  the  innermost  ansrle 
of  the  back  drawing-room,  behind  the  grand 
piano,  and  that  she  was  going  to  sing. 

Then  there  came  an  authoritative  "Silence, 
please,"  from  Hawberk,  followed  by  a  sudden 
hush  as  of  sentences  broken  off  in  the  middle, 
and  anon  a  firm  hand  played  the  symphony  to 
Sullivan's  Orpheus^  and  the  grand  mezzo  soprano 
voice  rolled  out  the  grand  Shakesperean  words 
set  to  exquisite  music.  The  choice  of  the 
song  was   a  delicate  compliment   to   Hawberk's 


222  THE  VENETIANS. 

master  in  art,  who  was  among  Mrs.  Hawberk's 
guests. 

The  Venetian  accent  was  still  present  in  Lisa's 
pronunciation,  but  her  English  had  improved  as 
much  as  her  vocalization,  under  Hawberk's  train- 
ing. He  had  taken  extraordinary  pains  with 
this  particular  song,  and  every  note  rang  out 
clear  as  crystal,  pure  as  thrice-refined  gold.  Sir 
Arthur's  "  Brava,  bravissima ! "  was  heard  amidst 
the  applause  that  followed  the  song. 

Sefton  elbowed  his  way  through  the  crowd — as 
politely  as  was  consistent  with  a  determination 
to  reach  a  given  point — and  contrived  to  mingle 
with  the  group  about  the  singer.  She  was 
standing  by  the  piano  in  a  careless  attitude, 
dressed  in  a  black  velvet  gown,  which  set  off 
the  yellowish  whiteness  of  her  shoulders  and  full 
round  throat.  Clasped  round  that  statuesque 
throat,  she  wore  a  collet  necklace  of  diamonds, 
splendid  in  size  and  colour,  a  necklace  which 
could  not  have  been  bought  for  less  than  six  or 
seven  hundred  pounds. 

"  So,"  thought  Sefton.  "  Those  diamonds  don't 
quite  come  into  Hawberk's  notion  of  the  lady's 
moral  character." 


"  HE   SAID,    *  SHE   HAS  A  LOVELY  FACE.'  »    223 

Mr.  Sefton  did  not  know  that,  after  tlie  manner 
of  Venetian  women,  Lisa  looked  upon  jewellery 
as  the  best  investment  for  her  capital,  and  that 
almost  the  whole  of  her  professional  earnings 
since  her  debut  were  represented  by  the  diamonds 
she  wore  round  her  neck.  She  and  la  Zia  were 
able  to  live  on  so  little,  and  it  was  such  a 
pleasure  to  them  to  save,  first  to  gloat  over  the 
golden  sovereigns,  and  then  to  change  them  into 
precious  stones.  There  was  such  a  delightful 
feeling  in  being  able  to  wear  one's  fortune  round 
one's  neck. 

Mr.  Hawberk  had  accompanied  the  singer,  and 
he  was  still  sitting  at  the  piano,  when  Sefton's 
eager  face  reminded  him  of  his  promise. 

"  Signora,  allow  me  to  introduce  another  of 
your  English  admirers.  Mr.  Sefton,  a  connoisseur 
in  the  way  of  music,  and  a  cosmopolitan  in  the 
way  of  speech." 

Lisa  turned  smilingly  to  the  stranger.  "  You 
speak  Italian,"  she  said  in  her  own  language, 
and  Sefton  replying  in  very  good  Tuscan,  they 
were  soon  on  easy  terms ;  and  presently  he  had 
the  delight  of  taking  her  down  to  the  supper- 
room,   where   there   was    a    long    narrow   table 


224  THE  VENETIANS. 

loaded  with  delicacies,  and  a  perpetual  flow  of 
champagne. 

Lisa  enjoyed  herself  here  as  frankly  as  she  had 
enjoyed  herself  at  the  sign  of  the  Black  Hat,  in 
the  Piazza  di  San  Marco.  She  was  the  same 
unsophisticated  Lisa  still,  in  the  matter  of  quails 
and  lobster  mayonnaise,  creams  and  jellies.  She 
stood  at  the  table  and  eat  all  the  good  things 
that  Sefton  brought  her,  and  drank  three  or  four 
glasses  of  champagne  with  jovial  unconcern,  and 
talked  of  the  people  and  the  gowns  they  were 
wearing  in  her  soft  southern  tongue,  secure  of 
not  being  understood,  though  Sefton  warned  her 
occasionally  that  there  might  be  other  people 
in  the  room  besides  themselves  who  knew  the 
language  of  Dante  and  Boccaccio. 

Never  had  he  talked  to  any  beautiful  woman 
who  was  so  thoroughly  unsophisticated ;  and  that 
somewhat  plebeian  nature  had  a  curious  charm 
for  him.  He  could  understand  Vansittart's 
infatuation  for  such  a  woman,  but  could  not 
understand  his  giving  her  up  for  the  sake  of 
Eve  Marchant,  whose  charms  as  compared  with 
Lisa's  were 

"  As  moonlight  unto  sunlight,  or  as  water  unto  wine." 


"HE  SAID,  *SHE   HAS  A  LOVELY  FACE.'"    225 

He  hoped  to  discover  all  the  history  of  that 
intrigue  by-and-by,  seeing  how  freely  Lisa  talked 
of  herself  to  an  acquaintance  of  an  hour.  He 
meant  to  follow  up  that  acquaintance  with  all 
the  earnestness  of  which  he  was  capable. 

"  There  are  no  finer  diamonds  in  the  room  than 
your  necklace,"  he  said,  when  she  had  been 
praising  an  ancient  dowager's  jewels,  gems  whose 
beauty  was  not  enhanced  by  a  neck  that  looked 
as  if  its  bony  structure  had  been  covered  with 
one  of  the  family  parchments. 

"  Do  you  really  like  them  ?  "  asked  Lisa,  with 
a  flashing  smile. 

"  She  doesn't  even  blush  for  her  spoil,"  thought 
Sefton. 

"  I'm  so  glad  you  think  them  good,"  continued 
Lisa.  "  They  are  all  my  fortune.  The  jeweller 
told  me  I  should  never  repent  buying  them." 

"  What,  Signora,  did  you  buy  them  ?  I 
thought  they  were  the  offering  of  some  devoted 
admirer." 

"Do  you  suppose  I  would  accept  such  a  gift 
from  any  one  except — except  somebody  I  cared 
for  ? "  she  exclaimed  indignantly.  *•'  A  man 
sent  me  a  diamond  bracelet  one  nio^ht  at  the 

o 
VOL.  II.  Q 


226  THE  VENETIANS. 

theatre — I  found  it  in  my  dressing-room  when  I 
arrived — with  his  card.  I  sent  it  back  next 
morning — or  at  least  Zinco  sent  it  back  for  me." 

"  And  I  dare  say  you  have  even  forgotten  the 
man's  name  ?  "  said  Sefton. 

"  Yes.  Your  English  names  are  very  ugly,  and 
very  difficult  to  remember.  They  are  so  short ; 
so  insignificant." 

And  then  she  told  him  the  history  of  her 
diamonds ;  how  the  manager  of  the  Apollo  had 
first  doubled,  and  then  trebled,  and  then  quad- 
rupled her  salary ;  how  she  had  kept  the  money 
in  her  trunk,  all  in  gold,  sovereigns  upon 
sovereigns,  and  how  she  and  her  aunt  had 
counted  the  gold  every  week,  and  how  only  last 
Saturday  she  and  la  Zia  had  gone  off  in  a  cab 
to  Piccadilly,  with  a  bag  full  of  gold,  and  had 
bought  the  diamonds,  which  were  now  shining 
on  Fiordelisa's  throat. 

"  We  had  less  than  half  the  price  of  the  neck- 
lace," concluded  Lisa,  "  but  when  the  jeweller 
heard  who  I  was,  he  insisted  that  I  should  take 
it  away  with  me,  and  pay  him  by  degrees,  just 
as  I  find  convenient,  so  I  shall  pay  him  my  salary 
every  Saturday  until  1  am  out  of  debt." 


"HE  SAID,    'SHE  HAS   A   LOVELY   FACE.'"    227 

"It  sounds  like  a  fairy  tale/'  said  Sefton. 
*'  Do  you  and  your  aunt  live  upon  rose  leaves  and 
dew,  Signora ;  or  how  is  that  you  can  afford  to 
invest  all  your  earnings  in  diamonds  ?  " 

"Oh,  we  have  other  money,"  answered  Lisa, 
with  a  defiant  glance  at  the  questioner.  "  I  need 
not  sing  unless  I  like." 

"Indeed!"  exclaimed  Sefton,  strengthened  in 
his  conviction  that  Signora  Vivanti  was  not  alto- 
gether so  "  straight "  as  Hawberk  believed,  or 
affected  to  believe. 

Mr.  Sefton  was  not  so  confiding  as  the  com- 
poser. He  was  a  man  prone  to  think  badly  of 
women,  and  he  was  inclined  to  think  the  worst 
of  this  brilliant  Venetian,  much  as  he  admired 
her.  He  followed  her  like  a  shadow  for  the  rest 
of  the  evening,  escorted  her  up  the  narrow  stair- 
case, and  stood  near  the  piano  while  she  sang, 
and  then  took  her  from  the  stifling  atmosphere 
of  the  lamp-lit  house  to  the  semi-darkness  of  the 
garden,  which  Mrs.  Hawberk  had  converted  into 
a  tent,  shutting  out  the  wintry  sky,  and  enclosing 
the  miniature  lawn  and  surrounding  shrubbery' ; 
a  tent  dimly  lighted  with  fairy  lamps,  nestling 
among  the  foliasre.     Here  he  sat  talkins:  with 


228  THE  VENETIANS. 

Lisa  in  a  shadowy  corner,  while  three  or  four 
other  couples  murmured  and  whispered  in  other 
nooks  and  corners,  and  while  Hawberk,  feeling 
he  had  done  his  duty  as  host,  smoked  and  drank 
whisky  and  soda  with  a  little  group  of  chosen 
friends — an  actor,  a  journalist,  a  playwright,  and 
a  brace  of  musical  critics,  who  had  an  inex- 
haustible flow  of  speech,  and  a  delicious  uncon- 
sciousness of  time. 

Sefton  too  was  unconscious  of  time,  talking 
with  Lisa  in  that  soft  Italian  tongue,  having  to 
bend  his  head  very  near  the  full  red  lips  in  order 
to  catch  the  Venetian  elisions,  the  gentle,  sliding 
syllables. 

The  hum  of  voices,  the  occasional  ripples  of 
laughter,  the  music  and  song,  dwindled  and  died 
into  silence  —  even  the  lights  in  the  lower 
windows  grew  dim,  and  gradually  Sefton 
awakened  to  the  fact  that  the  party  was  at  an 
end,  and  that  he  and  Signora  Yivanti,  and  Haw- 
berk's  Bohemian  group  yonder,  were  all  that 
remained  of  Mrs.  Hawberk*s  musical  evening. 
He  bent  down  to  look  at  his  watch  by  one  of  the 
fairy  lamps. 

Three  o'clock. 


"  HE   SAID,   '  SHE  HAS   A  LOVELY   FACE.'  ='    229 

"  By  Jove,  we  are  sitting  out  everybody  else," 
he  said,  with  a  pleased  laugh,  triumphant  at  the 
thought  that  he  had  been  able  to  amuse  and 
interest  his  companion.  "  Three  o'clock.  Very 
late  for  a  musical  evening.  You  did  not  know  it 
was  so  late,  did  you,  Signora  ?  " 

"  No,"  answered  Lisa,  carelessly ;  *•  but  I  don't 
mind.     I've  been  enjoying  myself." 

"  So  have  I ;  but  it's  rather  rough  on  [Mrs.  Haw- 
berk,  who  may  want  to  rest  from  her  labours." 

"  I  am  quite  ready  to  go  home  as  soon  as  I  get 
my  shawl,"  said  Lisa,  rising  from  the  low  wicker 
chair,  straight  as  a  dart,  her  neck  and  shoulders 
and  Ions:  bare  arms  lookina:  like  marble  in  the 
faint  glimmer  of  the  toy  lamps.  Sefton  stood 
and  looked  at  her,  drinking  in  her  loveliness  as  if 
it  had  been  a  draught  of  wine  from  an  enchanted 
cup.  Oh,  the  charm  of  those  Italian  eyes ;  so 
brilliant,  yet  so  soft ;  so  darkly  deep !  Could  there 
be  any  magic  in  fairyland  more  potent  than  the 
spell  this  Calypso  was  weaving  round  him  ? 

"  May  I  call  your  carriage  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  I  have  no  carriage.    I  live  close  by." 

"  Let  me  see  you  home,  then." 

She   shrugged   her   shoulders    with  a  gesture 


230  THE  VENETIANS. 

which  meant  that  the  thing  wasn't  worth  dis- 
puting about,  and  Sefton  followed  her  across  the 
little  bit  of  grass  to  the  house  door.  Hawberk 
stopped  her  on  her  way. 

"  What,  my  Yivanti  not  gone  yet ! "  he  cried. 
"  I  would  have  had  another  song  out  of  you  if  I 
had  known  you  were  there.  What  have  you  and 
Mr.  Sefton  found  to  say  to  each  other  all  this 
time  ?  " 

"  We  have  found  plenty  to  say.  He  has  been 
talking  Italian,  which  none  of  you  stupid  others 
can  talk.  It  is  a  treat  to  hear  my  own  language 
from  some  one  besides  la  Zia.  Good  nighty 
Signer.  Shall  I  find  la  Signora  to  wish  her  good 
night  ?  " 

"  No,  child.     La  Signora  Hawberkini  retired  to' 
rest  an  hour  ago,  when  all  the  respectable  people 
had  gone.     She  did  not  wait  to  see  the  last  of 
such  night  birds  as  you  and  Sefton,  and  these  dis- 
reputable journalists  here." 

"  I  love  the  night,"  said  Lisa,  in  no  wise  abashed. 
"  It  is  ever  so  much  nicer  than  day.'' 

The  servants  had  vanished,  but  she  found  her 
wrap  lying  on  a  sofa — an  old  red  silk  shawl,  a 
Bellaggio  shawl,  whose  dinginess  went  ill  with 


*'HE   SAID,   'SHE   HAS   A   LOVELY   FACE.'"    231 

her  velvet  gown  and  diamond  necklace ;  but  she 
wrapped  it  about  her  head  and  shoulders,  nothing 
caring,  and  she  looked  a  real  Italian  peasant  as 
she  turned  to  Sefton  in  the  light  of  the  hall  lamps. 
He  admired  her  even  more  at  this  moment  than 
he  had  admired  her  before — he  liked  to  think  of 
her  as  a  peasant ;  with  no  womanly  sensitiveness 
to  suffer,  no  pride  to  be  wounded ;  divided  from 
him  socially  by  a  great  gulf  of  difference ;  and  so 
much  the  more  surely,  and  so  much  the  more 
lightly  to  be  won. 

They  went  out  into  the  street  together.  It  was 
moonlight,  a  February  moon,  cold,  and  sharp,  and 
clear,  with  a  hoar  frost  whitening  the  wintry  shrubs 
and  iron  railings.  Lisa  caught  up  her  velvet 
train,  and  tripped  lightly  along  the  pavement  in 
bronze  beaded  slippers  and  bright  red  stocking?, 
Sefton  at  her  side.  She  would  not  take  his  arm , 
both  hands  being  occupied,  one  clutching  the  silk 
shawl,  the  other  holding  up  her  skirt.  The  walk 
was  of  the  shortest,  for  Saltero's  ^Mansion  was  only 
just  round  the  corner;  nor  could  Sefton  detain 
her  on  the  doorstep  for  any  sentimentality  about 
the  moonlit  river.  She  had  her  key  in  the  door 
in  a  moment,  and  as  he  pushed  the  big,  heavy 


232  THE  VENETIANS. 

door  open  for  her,  she  vanished  behind  it  with 
briefest  "  Grazie,  e  buona  notte,  care  Signor." 

There  had  not  been  time  for  the  gentlest  pres- 
sure of  her  strong,  broad  hand,  or  for  his  tender 
"  Addio,  bellissima  mia,"  to  be  heard. 

But  to  know  where  she  lived  was  something 
gained,  and  as  he  walked  homeward  humming 
"  la  donna  e  mobile,"  he  meant  to  follow  up  that 
advantage.  He  had  told  her  that  he  was  her 
near  neighbour.  He  had  gone  even  farther,  and 
had  asked  her  if  she  would  sing  for  him  at  a  little 
tea-party,  were  he  to  give  one  in  her  honour ;  on 
which  she  had  only  laughed,  and  said  that  she 
had  never  heard  of  a  man  giving  a  tea-party. 

The  acquaintance  begun  so  auspiciously  gave 
Wilfred  Sefton  a  new  zest  for  London  life.  He 
hailed  the  hardening  frosts  of  February  with 
absolute  pleasure,  he  for  whom  that  month  had 
hitherto  been  the  cream  of  the  huntins:  season. 
He  cared  nothing  that  his  latest  acquisitions,  the 
hunters  in  whose  perfections  he  still  believed, 
whose  vices  he  had  not  had  time  to  discover,  were 
eating  their  heads  off  in  his  Sussex  stables.  He 
was  in  his  stall  at  the  Apollo  every  night ;  and 
Lisa's  singing  and  Lisa's  beauty,  and  the  "  quips 


"HE  SAID,   'SHE  HAS  A  LOVELY  FACE."'    233 

and  cranks  and  wanton  wiles  "  which  constituted 
Lisa's  idea  of  acting,  were  enough  for  his  con- 
tentment. 

He  waited  till  Wednesday  before  he  ventured 
to  call  upon  his  divinity.  He  would  gladly  have 
presented  himself  at  her  door  on  Monday  after- 
noon ;  but  he  did  not  want  to  appear  too  eager. 
Tuesday  seemed  a  long  blank  day  to  his  im- 
patience, although  there  was  plenty  to  do  in 
London  for  a  man  of  intellect  and  taste ;  pictures, 
people,  politics,  all  manner  of  interests  and 
amusements. 

Lisa  had  told  him  about  the  aunt  who  lived 
with  her  and  kept  house  for  her.  There  could 
be  no  shadow  of  impropriety  in  his  visit.  He 
made  up  his  mind  indeed  to  ask  for  the  elder 
lady  in  the  first  instance ;  but  all  uncertainty 
was  saved  him,  as  it  was  la  Zia  who  opened  the 
door.  Those  diamonds  of  Lisa's  could  not  have 
been  earned  so  speedily  had  the  Venetians  taken 
upon  themselves  the  maintenance  of  a  servant. 
What  was  she  there  for,  argued  la  Zia,  when 
Hawberk  suggested  the  necessity  of  a  parlour- 
maid, except  to  sweep  and  dust,  and  market  and 
cook  ?     An   English   servant,  who   would   want 


234  THE  YENETIAXS. 

butcher's  meat  every  day,  and  would  object  to 
the  cuisine  a  Vhuile,  would  be  an  altogether 
ruinous  institution. 

La  Zia  was  not  too  tidy  in  her  indoor  apparel, 
since  her  love  for  finery  was  stronger  than  her 
sense  of  the  fitness  of  things.  She  had  one 
gown  at  a  time,  a  gown  of  silk  or  plush  or 
velveteen,  which  she  wore  as  a  best  gown  till  it 
began  to  be  shabby  or  dilapidated,  when  Lisa 
bought  her  another  fine  gown,  and  the  old  one 
was  taken  for  daily  use. 

Lisa's  taste  had  become  somewhat  chastened 
since  she  had  lived  at  Chelsea.  A  casual  word 
or  two  from  Yansittart,  whose  lightest  speech  she 
remembered,  had  made  her  scrupulously  plain  in 
her  attire — save  on  such  an  occasion  as  Mrs. 
Hawberk's  party,  when  her  innate  love  of  finery 
showed  itself  in  scarlet  stockings  and  beaded 
shoes.  This  afternoon  Sefton  found  her  sitting 
on  ^the  hearthrug  in  front  of  the  bright  little 
tiled  grate,  in  the  black  stuff  gown  she  had  worn 
when  he  first  saw  her,  and  with  just  the  same 
touch  of  colour  at  her  throat,  and  in  her  blue- 
black  hair. 

She  and  the  little  boy  were  sitting  on  the  rug 


♦'HE   SAID,    'SHE   HAS   A  LOVELY  FACE.'"    235 

together,  dividing  the  caprices  of  a  white  kitten, 
the  plaything  of  mother  and  son,  mother  and 
son  laughing  gaily,  with  laughter  which  mingled 
and  harmonized  in  perfect  music.  The  boy  made 
no  change  in  his  sprawling  attitude  as  Sefton 
entered ;  but  he  looked  up  at  the  stranger  with 
large  dark  eyes,  wondering,  and  slightly  resentful. 

"  His  boy,"  thought  Sefton,  and  felt  a  malignant 
disposition  to  kick  the  sprawling  imp,  hangiog 
on  to  the  mother's  skirts,  and  preventiug  her 
from  rising  to  greet  her  visitor. 

"  Let  go,  Paolo,"  said  Lisa,  laughing.  '•'  What 
with  you  and  the  kitten,  I  can't  stir." 

She  shook  herself  free,  transferred  the  kitten 
to  the  boy's  eager  arms,  rose,  and  gave  Sefton 
her  hand,  with  a  careless  grace  which  was  charm- 
ing to  contemplate  from  an  artistic  point  of 
view,  but  which  showed  him  how  faint  an 
impression  all  their  talk  and  intimacy  of  Sunday 
night  had  made  upon  her.  A  woman  who  had 
thought  of  him  in  the  interval  would  have 
blushed  and  been  startled  at  his  coming.  Lisa 
took  his  visit  much  too  easily.  There  was 
neither  surprise  nor  gladness  in  her  greeting. 

"  I  saw  you  in  the  stalls,"  she  said,  '•  last  nighty 


236  THE  VENETIANS. 

and  the  night  before.  Aren't  you  tired  of 
FancTionette  ?  " 

"Not  in  the  least." 

"  You  must  be  monstrously  fond  of  music,"  she 
said,  always  in  Italian. 

"  I  am — monstrously ;  but  I  have  other  reasons 
for  liking  Fanchonette,  I  like  to  see  you  act,  as 
well  as  hear  you  sing." 

"  So  do  other  people,"  she  answered,  with  frank 
vanity,  tossing  up  her  head.  "  They  all  applaud 
me  when  I  first  come  on,  before  I  have  sung  a 
note.  I  have  to  stand  there  in  front  of  the 
lights  for  ever  so  long,  while  they  go  on  applaud- 
ing like  mad.  And  yet  people  say  you  English 
have  no  enthusiasm,  that  you  care  very  little  for 
anything." 

"  We  care  a  great  deal  for  that  which  is  really 
beautiful ;  but  most  of  all  when  it  is  fresh  and 
new." 

"Ah!  that's  what  Mr.  Hawberk  says — I  am 
all  the  better  because  I  am  not  highly  trained 
like  other  singers.    My  ignorance  is  my  strength." 

"'  But  she  has  worked,"  interposed  la  Zia ;  "  ah ! 
how  hard  she  has  worked !  At  her  piano ;  at  the 
English  language.     She  has  such  a  strong  will. 


"HE  SAID,    'SHE  HAS  A  LOVELY  FACE.'"    237 

She  has  but  to  make  up  her  mind,  and  the  thing 
is  done." 

"  One  can  read  as  much,  Signora,  in  those 
flashing  eyes ;  in  that  square  brow  and  firmly 
moulded  chin,"  said  Sefton,  putting  down  his 
hat  and  cane,  and  establishing  himself  in  one  of 
the  prettily  draped  basket-chairs.  "And  pray 
how  did  it  happen  that  you  two  ladies  made  up 
your  minds  to  seek  your  fortunes  in  London  ?  " 

*•  It  was  the  impresario  who  brought  us.  "We 
were  at  Milan,  and  we  came  to  London  to  sing  in 
the  chorus  at  Covent  Garden.  It  was  good 
fortune  which  brought  us  so  far  from  home." 

"  And  you  hate  London,  no  doubt,  after  Italy  ?  " 

*'  No,  indeed.  Signer.  London  is  a  city  to  love 
— the  wide,  wide  streets ;  the  big,  big  houses ; 
the  great  squares — ah  !  the  Piazza  is  nothing  to 
your  squares— and  the  shops,  the  beautiful  shops  ! 
Your  sky  is  often  gloomy,  but  there  are  summer 
days — heavenly  days — when  the  wind  blows  down 
to  the  sea,  and  sweeps  all  the  darkness  out  of  the 
heavens,  and  your  sky  grows  blue,  like  Italy, 
Those  are  days  to  remember." 

"  True !  They  are  rare  enough  to  be  counted 
on  the  finger^  of  one  hand,"  answered  Sefton^ 


238  THE  VENETIANS. 

stooping  to  take  hold  of  the  boy,  who  had  been 
pursuing  his  kitten  on  all- fours,  and  had  this 
moment  plunged  between  Sefton's  legs  to  extract 
the  animated  ball  of  white  fluff  from  under  his 
chair.  He  felt  nothing  but  aversion  for  the 
handsome,  dark-eyed  brat;  but  he  felt  that  he 
must  take  some  notice  of  the  creature,  if  he 
wanted  to  stand  well  with  the  mother. 

"  Che  sta  facendo,  padroncino  ?  " 

The  boy  was  friendly,  and  explained  himself 
in  a  torrent  of  broken  speech.  The  cat  was  a 
bad  cat,  and  wouldn't  stay  with  him.  Would 
the  Signer  make  him  stay  ?  Sefton  had  to  stoop 
and  risk  a  scratching  from  the  tiny  claws,  in  a 
vain  endeavour  to  get  hold  of  the  rebellious 
beast,  which  rolled  away  from  him,  hissing  and 
spitting,  and  finally  rushed  across  the  room  and 
took  refuge  behind  the  piano.  Sefton  lifted  the 
boy  on  to  bis  knee,  and  produced  his  watch,  that 
unfailing  object  of  interest  to  infancy,  usually 
denominated,  on  the  principle  of  all  slang  nomen- 
clature, "tick-tick."  Once  interested  in  the 
opening  and  shutting  of  the  "tick-tick,"  Paolo 
sat  on  the  visitor's  knee,  comme  un  image,  and 
allowed  Sefton  to  talk  to  Lisa  and  her  aunt. 


''  HE  SAID,   '  SHE  HAS  A  LOVELY   FACE.'  "    239 

He  was  careful  to  make  himself  agreeable  to 
the  elder  ladv,  who  was  charmed  to  find  an 
Englishman  who  understood  her  native  tongue. 
She  had  contrived  to  learn  a  little  English,  but 
had  made  no  such  progress  as  her  niece,  and  it 
was  a  labour  to  her  to  talk.  What  a  pleasure, 
therefore,  to  find  this  suave,  handsome  English- 
man, with  his  courtly  manners,  quick  compre- 
hension, and  ready  replies. 

From  la  Zia  he  heard  a  good  deal  about  Lisa's 
early  life ;  yet  there  was  a  certain  wise  reticence 
even  on  that  loquacious  lady's  part.  She 
breathed  no  word  of  Lisa's  Englishman,  the  first 
Mr.  Smith,  or  of  the  second.  In  all  her  talk  of 
their  old  life,  in  Venice,  at  Milan,  there  was  no 
hint  of  any  one  but  themselves.  They  appeared 
to  have  been  alone,  unprotected,  dependent  on 
their  own  small  earnings. 

After  waiting  in  vain  for  any  allusion  to  Yan- 
sittart,  Mr.  Sefton  came  straight  to  the  point, 
with  a  direct  question. 

"  I  think  you  know  a  friend  of  mine,  Signora," 
he  said  to  Lisa.     '•  3Ir.  Yansittart  ?  " 

"  Yansittart  ?  " 

Lisa  repeated  the  name  slowly,  with  a  look  of 
blank  wonder. 


240  THE  YENETTANS. 

"  Have  you  never  heard  that  name  before  ?  " 

"  Kever." 

"  So,"  thought  SeftOD,  "  she  knew  him  under 
an  alias.  That  means  a  good  deal,  and  confirms 
my  original  idea." 

He  put  the  boy  off  his  knee  almost  roughly, 
and  rose  to  take  his  leave. 

"  Good-bye,  Signora.  You  will  let  me  drop  in 
again  some  day,  I  hope  ?  " 

"If  you  like.  Why  did  you  think  I  knew 
your  friend,  Mr.  Van — sit — tart  ?  " 

"Because  last  spring  I  saw  you  in  Cheyne 
Walk  talking  to  a  man  whom  I  took  for  Van- 
sittart.  A  tall  man,  with  fair  hair.  You  seemed 
very  friendly  with  him  ;  your  hands  were  clasped 
upon  his  arm  ;  you  were  smiling  up  at  him." 

This  time  Lisa  blushed  a  deep  carnation,  and 
her  face  saddened. 

"  Oh,  that,"  she  stammered — "  that  was  some 
one  I  knew  in  Italy." 

"Not  Yansittart?" 

"No." 

"But  the  gentleman  has  a  name  of  some 
kind,"  persisted  Sefton. 

"Never     mind     his     name,"    she     answered 


"HE  SAID,   'SHE  HAS  A  LOVELY  FACE.'"    241 

abruptly.  "  I  don't  want  to  talk  about  him.  I 
may  never  see  him  again,  perhaps."  And  then, 
brushing  away  a  tear,  and  becoming  suddenly 
frivolous,  she  asked,  "  How  did  you  come  to 
remember  me — after  so  long  ?  " 

"Because  that  moment  by  the  river  yonder 
has  lived  in  my  memory  ever  since — because  no 
man  can  forget  the  loveliest  face  he  ever  saw  in 
his  life." 

With  that  compliment,  and  with  a  lingering 
clasp  of  the  strong  hand,  he  concluded  his  first 
visit  to  Saltero's  Mansion,  la  Zia  accompanying 
him  to  the  door  and  curtsying  him  out. 


VOL.  II. 


242  THE  VENETIANS. 


CHAPTEE  X. 

Peggy's  chance. 

If  there  were  blue  skies  now  and  then  in  a 
London  February,  what  was  February  along  the 
Kiviera,  but  the  most  exquisite  spring-time? 
And  perhaps  on  all  that  favoured  shore,  Cannes 
has  the  richest  firstfruits  of  the  fertile  year,  for  it 
is  then  that  the  mimosas  are  in  their  glory,  and 
the  hill  of  Californie  is  a  kind  of  yellow  fairy- 
land, an  enchanted  region,  where  all  the  trees 
drop  golden  rain. 

Eve  and  her  lover  husband  were  at  Cannes. 
Delicious  as  the  place  was  at  this  season,  and 
new  as  the  shores  of  the  Mediterranean  were  to 
Eve,  she  and  her  husband  had  not  come  there 
for  their  own  pleasure.  They  had  come  at  the 
advice  of  the  doctors — to  give  Peggy  a  chance. 
That  was  what  it  had  come  to.     Peggy's  only 


PEGGY'S  CHAXCE  243 

chance  of  livinor  tlirouo:li  the  winter  was'  to  be 
found  in  the  south.  One  doctor  had  suggested 
Capri,  another  Sorrento ;  but  for  some  unex- 
plained reason  Yansittart  objected  to  Italy,  and 
then  Xentone  or  Cannes  had  been  talked 
about ;  and  finally  Cannes  was  decided  upon,  for 
medical  reasons,  in  order  that  Peggy  might  have 
the  watchful  care  of  Dr.  Bright,  which  might 
give  her  an  additional  chance  in  the  hand-to- 
hand  struggle  with  her  grim  adversary. 

Yansittart  had  offered,  in  the  first  instance,  to 
send  Peggy  to  the  south  in  the  care  of  one  of 
her  elder  sisters  and  an  experienced  travelling- 
maid,  to  be  chosen  especially  for  the  invalid's 
comfort ;  but  Eve  had  been  so  distressed  at  the 
idea  of  parting  with  the  ailing  child,  so  fearful 
lest  she  should  not  be  properly  nursed,  or  lest 
she  should  droop  and  die  of  home-sickness,  that 
of  his  own  accord  he  had  offered  to  accompany 
this  youngest  sister-in-law  on  the  journey,  that 
was  to  give  her  a  chance — alas  !  only  a  chance. 
None  of  the  doctors  talked  of  cure  as  a  certainty. 
Peggy's  family  history  was  bad ;  and  Peggy's 
lungs  were  seriously  affected. 

It  was  almost   inevitable  that   the   youngest 


244  THE  VENETIANS. 

child — born  after  the  mother's  health  had  begun 
to  fail — should  inherit  the  mother's  fatal  tendency 
to   lung   disease;    but    things   were    altogether 
different  in  the  case  of  Eve,  the  eldest  daughter, 
born  before  her  mother  had  begun  to  develop 
lung  trouble.     For  Eve  there  was  every  chance. 
This  was  what   a   distinguished   specialist  told 
Vansittart,    when    he    asked    piteously   if   the 
hereditary  disease  shown  too  clearly  by  Peggy, 
were  likely  to  appear  by-and-by  in  Eve's  consti- 
tution.    He  was  obliged  to  take  what  comfort  he 
could  from  this  assurance.     He  would  not  alarm 
Eve   by   suggesting   that   her   chest   should   be 
sounded  by  the  physician  who  had  just  passed 
sentence  upon  her  sister.     Perhaps  he  did  not 
want  to  learn  too  much.     He  was  content  to  see 
his  young  wife  fair  and  blooming,  with  all  the 
indications  of  perfect  health,  and  to  believe  that 
she  must  needs  be  exempt  from  inherited  evil. 

She  was  enraptured  when  he  offered  to  take 
her  to  the  south  with  Peggy. 

"  You  are  more  than  good,  you  are  adorable," 
she  cried.  "Now  I  feel  justified  in  having 
worshipped  you.  What,  you  will  leave  Hamp- 
shire just  when  the  hunting  is  at  its  best?     You 


PEGGY'S  CHANCE.  245 

will  forego  all  your  plans  for  the  spring  ?     And 
you  will  put  up  with  a  sick  child's  company  ?  " 

"  I  shall  have  my  wife's  company,  and  that  is 
enough.  I  shall  see  you  happy  and  at  ease,  and 
not  wearing  yourself  to  death  with  anxieties  and 
apprehensions  about  Peggy." 

"  Yes,  I  shall  be  ever  so  much  happier  with 
her,  should  tilings  come  to  the  worst " — her  eyes 
brimmed  over  with  sudden  tears  at  the  thought— 
"  it  will  be  so  much  to  be  with  her — to  know 
that  we  have  made  her  quite  happy." 

They  went  to  Haslemere  next  morning,  and 
there  was  a  grand  scene  with  Peggy,  who 
screamed  with  rapture  on  hearing  that  Eve  and 
Jack  were  going  to  take  her  to  Cannes  their 
very  own  selves.  She,  who  fancied  she  had  lost 
Eve  for  ever,  was  to  live  with  her,  to  sleep  in  the 
next  room  to  her,  to  see  her  every  day  and  all 
day  long. 

Then  came  the  journey — the  long,  long 
journey,  which  made  Eve  and  Peggy  open 
wondering  eyes  at  the  width  of  France  from  sea 
to  sea.  They  travelled  with  all  those  luxuries 
which  modern  civilization  provides  for  the 
traveller  who  is  willing  to  pay  for  them.     And 


246  THE  VENETIANS. 

every  detail  of  the  journey  was  a  new  surprise 
and  a  new  joy  for  Peggy,  who  brought  upon  her- 
self more  than  one  bad  fit  of  coughing  by  her 
absolute  ecstasy.  The  luncheon  and  dinner  on 
board  the  rushing  Bapide;  the  comfortable 
wagon-lit  to  retire  to  at  Lyons,  when  darkness 
had  fallen  over  the  eternal  monotony  of  the 
landscape — and  anon  the  surprise  of  awaking  at 
midnight  in  a  large  bright  room  where  two  small 
beds  were  veiled  like  brides  in  white  net  curtains, 
and  where  a  delightful  wood  fire  blazed  on  a 
wide  open  hearth,  such  as  Peggy  only  knew  of 
in  fairy  tales. 

How  comforting  was  the  basin  of  hot  soup 
which  Peggy  sipped,  squatting  beside  this 
cavernous  chimney,  while  Benson,  the  courier- 
maid,  skilled  in  nursing  invalids,  who  had  been 
engaged  chiefly  to  wait  upon  Peggy,  unpacked 
the  Gladstone  bag,  and  made  everything  com- 
fortable for  the  night.  Peggy  had  slept  fitfully 
all  the  way  from  Lyons,  hearing  as  in  a  dream 
the  porters  shouting  "  Avignon,"  at  a  place  where 
they  stopped  in  the  winter  darkness,  and  faintly 
remembering  having  heard  of  a  city  where  Popes 
lived  and  tortured  people    once   upon   a  time. 


PEGGY'S  CHANCE.  247 

She  woke  now  aad  again  in  her  white-curtained 
bed  at  Marseilles ;  for  however  happy  her  days 
might  be  her  nights  were  generally  restless  and 
troubled.  The  new  maid  was  very  attentive  to 
her,  and  gave  her  lemonade  when  her  throat 
was  parched,  but  the  maid  was  able  to  sleep 
soundly  between  whiles,  when  Peggy  was  lying 
awake  gazing  through  the  white  net  curtains, 
and  half  expecting  Kobin  Goodfellow  to  come 
creeping  out  of  the  wide  black  chimney,  where 
the  last  red  glow  had  faded  from  the  heap  of  pale 
grey  ashes  on  the  hearth. 

Towards  morning  Peggy  fell  into  a  refreshing 
slumber,  and  when  she  opened  her  eyes  again 
the  room  was  full  of  sunshine,  and  there  was 
a  band  playing  the  "  Faust  Waltz  "  in  the  public 
gardens  below. 

"  Why,  it's  summer ! "  cried  Peggy,  clapping 
her  hands,  and  leaping  out  of  the  parted  white 
curtains,  and  rushing  to  the  open  window. 

The  maid  was  dressed,  and  Peggy's  breakfast 
was  ready  for  her.  "  Oh,  such  delicious  coffee !  " 
she  told  Eve  afterwards,  "  in  a  sweet  little  copper 
pot,  and  rolls  such  as  were  never  made  in  hum- 
drum England." 


248  THE  VENETIANS. 

Yes,  it  was  summer,  the  February  summer  of 
that  lovely  shore.     The  Vansittarts  stayed  nearly 
a  week  at  Marseilles,  to  rest  Peggy  after  her 
forty-eight  hours'  journey ;  and  to  see  the  Votive 
Church  on  the  hill,  and  that  famous  dungeon 
on  the  rock  which  owes  more  of  its  renown  to 
fiction  than  to  fact ;  and  the  parting  of  the  ways 
where  the  ships  sail  east  and  west,  to  Orient  or 
Afric,  the  two  wonder-worlds  for  the  untravelled 
European.     Eve  and  Peggy  looked  longingly  at 
the   great   steamers   vanishing   on   the  horizon, 
hardly  knowing  whether,  if  the  choice  were  put 
to   them,  they  would  go  right   or  left — to  the 
country  where  the  Great  Moguls,  the  jewelled 
temples,  the   tiger   hunts,    the   palanquins,    the 
tame  elephants  with  castles  on  their  backs  are 
to  be  found ;  or  to  the  country  where  the  Moors 
live,  and  where  modern  civilization  camps  gipsy- 
fashion  among  the  vestiges  of  earth's  most  ancient 
people. 

"  Where  would  you  like  to  go  best,  India  or 
Africa?"  asked  Eve,  as  she  and  Peggy  sat 
side  by  side  in  a  fairy-like  yawl,  that  went 
dipping  and  dancing  over  those  summer 
waves,  and  seemed  like  a  toy  boat  as  it  sailed 


PEGGY'S  CHANCE.  249 

under  the  lee  of  an  Orient  steamer  bound  for 
Alexandria. 

"  Oh,  T  think  I  would  rather  go  up  a  pyramid 
than  anything,"  gasped  Peggy,  breathless  at  the 
mere  thought.  "  Don't  you  remember  *  Belzoni's 
Travels,'  that  tattered  little  old  book  which 
once  was  mother's,  and  how  they  used  to  grope 
about,  Belzoni  and  his  people,  and  lose  them- 
selves in  dark  passages,  and  make  discoveries 
inside  the  Pyramids  ?  And  then  the  Nile,  and 
the  crocodiles,  which  one  could  always  run  away 
from,  because  they  can't  turn,  don't  you  know  ? 
Oh,  I  think  Egypt  must  be  best  of  all." 

Peggy  and  her  companions  were  out  driving 
along  the  Corniche  road  or  sailing  over  the  blue 
waters  every  day,  and  all  day  long;  and  the 
invalid  made  a  most  wonderful  recovery  during 
that  week. 

Her  nights  were  ever  so  much  quieter,  her 
appetite  had  improved.  Peggy's  chance  began 
to  look  like  a  certainty,  and  hope  revived  in  Eve's 
breast.  Hope  had  never  died  there.  She  could 
not  believe  that  this  bright,  happy  young 
creature  was  to  be  taken  away  from  her.  There 
was  such  vitality  in  Peggy,  such  vigour  in  those 


250  THE  VENETIANS. 

thin  arms  when  they  clasped  themselves  round 
Eve's  neck,  such  light  and  life  in  the  full  blue 
eyes  when  they  looked  out  upon  the  movement 
and  variety  of  the  Rue  Cannabiere,  or  the  bustle 
of  the  quays. 

They  went  on  to  Cannes,  and  alighted  first 
at  one  of  the  most  comfortable  hotels  in  Europe, 
the  Mont  Fleuri,  so  as  to  take  their  time  in  the 
selection  of  a  home ;  for  they  meant  to  stay  in 
Provence  till  there  was  an  end  of  cold  weather 
in  England,  to  go  back  only  when  an  English 
spring  should  have  done  its  worst,  and  the  foot- 
steps of  summer  should  be  at  hand.  If  Cannes 
should  grow  too  warm,  there  was  Grasse;  and 
there  were  cool  retreats  perched  still  higher  on 
the  mountain  slopes,  where  they  might  spend 
the  last  month  or  so  of  their  sojourn.  There 
were  reasons  why  Eve  would  be  glad  to  escape 
from  the  little  world  in  which  she  was  known, 
reasons  why  she  should  prefer  the  absolute  re- 
tirement of  a  villa  in  a  strange  land,  where  she 
need  receive  no  more  visitors  than  she  chose, 
where  she  might  let  it  be  known  among  the  little 
community  of  British  residents  that  she  did  not 
desire  to  be  called  upon. 


PEGGY'S  CHANCE.  251 

They  found  just  the  retreat  that  suited  them, 
high  on  the  fair  hill,  which  at  this  season  was 
cloaked  with  the  mimosa's  golden  bloom  as  with 
a  royal  garment.  The  villa  stood  on  higher 
ground  than  the  Hotel  Californie,  and  all  the 
gulf  of  San  Juan  lay  at  its  feet,  and  the  ships  at 
anchor  looked  like  toy  ships  in  the  distance  of 
that  steep  descent,  where  palm  and  pine,  cypress 
and  olive,  lent  their  varying  form  and  colour  to 
the  rough  grey  rocks,  and  where  garden  below 
garden  spread  a  carpet  of  vivid  flowers,  hedges  of 
roses,  beds  of  pale  pink  and  deep  purple  ane- 
mones, the  scarlet  and  orange  of  the  ranunculus, 
amidst  the  gloom  of  rocky  gorge  and  pine  forest. 

Beyond  the  gulf  rose  the  islands,  shadowy  at 
eventide,  clear  and  sunlit  in  those  early  mornings 
when  Peggy  watched  the  red  fires  of  dawn  light- 
ing up  far  away  yonder  towards  Italy.  She 
shared  Eve's  vivid  imaginings  about  that  neigh- 
bouring country,  and  thought  with  wonder  of 
being  so  near  the  border  of  that  mystical  land. 
All  her  ideas  of  Italy  were  derived  from  "  Childe 
Harold,"  the  more  famous  passages  of  which  she 
had  read  and  learnt  diligently  under  Eve's  in- 
struction, the  eldest   daughter   carrying  on  the 


252  THE  YENETIANS. 

education  of  the  youngest  in  a  casual  way,  after  the 
homely  governess  had  vanished  from  the  scene. 

The  villa  was  a  small  house,  flung  down  care- 
lessly, as  it  seemed,  in  a  spacious  garden,  a  garden 
which  had  been  neglected  of  late  years,  since 
much  smarter  villas  had  risen  up,  white  and 
ornamental,  upon  the  heights  of  Californie.  But 
the  garden  had  once  been  cared  for.  It  was  full 
of  roses  and  ivy-leaved  geranium,  anemones  and 
narcissi,  and,  what  pleased  Peggy  most  of  all, 
there  was  a  grove  of  orange  trees,  where  she  could 
lie  upon  the  grass  and  let  the  mandarin  oranges 
drop  into  her  lap.  Eve  and  her  young  sister  sat 
in  this  orange  orchard  for  hours  at  a  stretch.  Eve 
working  at  one  of  those  tiny  garments  which  it 
was  her  delight  to  make — "  dressing  dolls,"  Van- 
sittart  called  it ;  Peggy  pretending  to  read,  but 
for  the  most  part  gazing  at  sky  or  sea,  watching 
the  white  clouds  or  the  white  ships  sailing  by  in 
the  blue. 

"  Don't  you  think  heaven  must  be  very  like 
this  ?  "  Peggy  asked,  one  sunshiny  noontide,  when 
the  sky  was  of  its  deepest  sapphire,  and  the 
balmy  air  had  the  warmth  and  perfume  of  an 
English  midsummer. 


PEGGY'S  CHANCE.  253 

"  What,  Peg,  do  you  suppose  there  are  orange 
trees  in  the  *  Land  of  the  Leal ' — orange  trees,  and 
smart  villas,  and  afternoon  parties  ?  " 

"  No,  no — only  the  blue  sky,  and  the  sea,  and 
the  hills  jutting  out,  one  beyond  another,  till 
they  melt  into  the  sky.  It  looks  as  if  one  could 
never  come  to  the  end  of  it  all.  It  looks  just 
like  heaven." 

"Endless,  and  without  limits,  like  Eternity," 
said  Yansittart,  smiling  at  her^  unconscious  that 
Eve's  head  was  bent  lower  and  lower  over  her 
work  to  hide  the  streaming  tears.  "  A  pretty 
fancy.  But  that  boundless-seeming  sea  is  only 
a  big  round  pool  after  all ;  and  think  how  clever 
it  was  of  Columbus  to  find  his  way  out  of  that 
mill-pond,  and  across  the  great  ocean,  and  what 
triumph  for  Cortez  to  discover  a  second  ocean, 
bigger  than  the  first.  And  yet  this  earth  of  ours 
is  only  a  round  ball,  a  speck  in  the  infinite." 

**  Don't,"  cried  Peggy,  with  her  fingers  in  her 
ears.  *'  You  make  my  head  ache.  I  can't  bear 
to  think  of  the  universe ;  it's  too  big.  Miitterchen 
used  to  tell  me  about  it  when  I  was  a  small  child. 
She  made  me  dream  bad  dreams.  Why  isn't 
there  one  nice,  comfortable  world  for  us  to  live 


254  THE  VENETIANS. 

in,  and  one  lovely  heaven  for  us  to  go  to  after 
we  are  dead,  and  one  horrid  hell  for  the  very  bad 
people,  just  to  prevent  their  mixing  with  the 
good  ones  ?  That's  what  the  Bible  means,  doesn't 
it  ?  I  can't  bear  to  think  of  anything  more  than 
that." 

"  Don't  think,  darling,"  said  Eve,  sitting  down 
on  the  grass  beside  her,  and  drawing  the  fragile 
form  close  against  her  own — "  don't  think.  Only 
be  happy.  Breathe  this  delicious  air,  bask  in 
this  delightful  sun,  be  happy,  and  get  well." 

"  Oh,  I  am  getting  well  as  fast  as  ever  I  can. 
Except  for  my  tiresome  cough,  I  am  as  well  as 
anybody  can  be.  I  wonder  what  they  are  doing 
at  Fernhurst.  Skating  on  Farmer  Green's  pond, 
perhaps,  or  crouching  over  the  fire.  You  know 
how  Hetty  would  always  sit  with  her  head  hang- 
ing over  the  coals,  in  spite  of  all  you  could  say 
about  spoiling  her  complexion.  And  here  we 
spoil  our  complexions  in  the  sun.  Isn't  it 
wonderful  ?  " 

"  Everything  in  our  lives  is  wonderful,  Peggy. 
Most  of  all,  that  1  should  have  such  a  husband  as 
Jack." 

Eve  held  out  her  hand  to  that  model  husband. 


PEGGY'S  CHANCE.  255 

smiling  at  him,  with  eyes  that  were  veiled  in 
tears,  more  grateful  for  his  goodness  to  this  ailing 
child  than  for  all  the  love  that  he  had  lavished 
upon  herself. 

What  a  happy  season  this  would  have  been  in 
the  lovely  land  beside  the  tideless  sea,  if  hope 
had  never  been  dashed  with  fear.  But,  alas ! 
there  were  moments,  even  at  Peggy's  best,  when 
the  shadow  of  earthly  doom  fell  dark  across  the 
summer  glory  of  a  clime  that  knows  not  winter. 
Sometimes,  in  the  midst  of  her  joyous  delight  in 
the  things  around  her,  a  sudden  paroxysm  of 
coughing  would  surprise  the  poor  child,  shaking 
and  rending  her  as  if  some  invisible  demon  had 
seized  the  wasted  form  by  the  narrow  shoulders, 
and  were  trying  to  tear  it  piecemeal. 

"  My  enemy  has  been  very  cruel  to  me  to-day," 
Peggy  would  say  afterwards,  with  a  serio-comic 
smile.  "I  thought  Dr.  Bright  would  get  the 
better  of  him." 

At  first  she  used  to  call  that  wearing  cough 
her  enemy,  as  she  had  heard  old  people  talk  of 
their  gout  or  their  rheumatism.  Later,  she  talked 
of  her  cough  as  the  dragon,  and  of  Dr.  Bright  as 
St.  George  ;  but  although  the  medical  champion 


256  THE  VENETIANS. 

might  get  the  better  of  the  dragon  now  and  again, 
he  was  a  sturdy  monster,  and  harder  to  kill  than 
the  toughest  crocodile  along  the  sandy  shores  of 
old  Nile.  Peggy  was  wonderfully  patient,  wonder- 
fully hopeful  about  herself,  even  when  hope  began 
to  wax  faint  and  dim  in  the  hearts  of  her  com- 
panions, when  the  trained  attendant  could  tell 
of  sleepless  and  sorely-troubled  nights,  and  when 
Eve,  creeping  in  from  her  adjoining  bedchamber 
half  a  dozen  times  between  night  and  morning, 
was  saddened  at  finding  the  fevered  head  tossing 
unquietly  upon  the  heaped-up  pillows,  the  blue 
eyes  wide  open,  and  the  parched  lips  uttering 
speech  that  told  of  semi- delirium. 

However  bad  Peggie's  nights  were,  her  days 
were  generally  cheerful.  She  was  never  tired 
of  the  hillside  walks,  the  luxury  of  ferns,  and 
palms,  and  aloes,  the  glory  of  the  golden-tufted 
mimosas,  the  peach  blossom,  the  anemones,  the 
silvery  threads  of  water  creeping  down  the  rocky 
gorges,  such  narrow  streamlets,  cleaving  Titanic 
rocks.  To  Peggy  these  things  brought  no 
satiety ;  while  the  more  earthly  and  sensual 
enjoyment  of  afternoon  tea  at  Kumpelmeyer's, 
sitting  out  of  doors,  and  eating  as  many  cakes 


PEGGY'S  CHANCE.  -257 

and  bon-bons  as  ever  she  liked,  was  only  a  lesser 
revelation  of  a  world  where  all  was  beauty. 
Eve  and  her  husband  saw  the  crowds  at  Eumpel- 
meyer's  with  an  amused  interest.  They  looked 
on  at  this  curiously  blended  smart  world,  this 
olla-podrida  of  Royal  Duchesses  and  Liverpool 
merchants,  millionaires  and  impecunious  eavaliere 
eerventey  Parisian  celebrities,  the  old  nobility  of 
France  and  England — old  as  the  Angevin  kings, 
when  England  and  France  were  one  monarchy — 
and  the  newly  gotten  wealth  of  New  York  and 
Chicago.  Eve  and  Vansittart  looked  on  and 
were  amused,  and  then  drove  back  to  the  villa 
on  the  hill,  and  rejoiced  in  the  seclusion  of  their 
own  garden,  which  it  had  been  their  delight  to 
improve  and  beautify.  Everything  grew  so 
quickly — the  rose-trees  they  planted  throve  so 
well  that  it  was  like  gardening  in  fairyland. 

They  were  not  intruded  upon  by  that  smart 
world  which  they  saw  at  the  tea-shop  on  the 
Croisette.  At  Cannes  two  things  only  count  as 
worthy  of  regard  or  reverence — the  first,  fashion ; 
the  second,  money.  Eve  and  her  husband  had 
neither  one  nor  the  other.  A  Hampshire  squire, 
with   three  thousand   a  year  and  a  young  wife, 

VOL.  n.  s 


258  THE  VENETIANS. 

was  a  person  who  could  interest  nobody.  Had 
he  been  a  bachelor  and  a  dancing  man,  he  would 
have  been  eligible  and  even  courted ;  for  dancing 
men  are  in  a  minority,  and  a  ball  at  the  Cercle 
Nautique  is  apt  to  recall  Edwin  Long's  famous 
picture  of  the  Babylonian  Marriage  Market, 
women  of  all  nationalities  waiting  to  be  asked 
to  dance.  A  married  man,  a  Hampshire  squire, 
living  quietly  with  his  wife  and  her  sister  in  one 
of  the  cheapest  villas  in  Californie  was  a  person 
to  seek,  and  not  to  be  sought.  If  the  Vansittarts 
wanted  to  be  in  society  they  should  have  brought 
letters  of  introduction,  observed  a  Plutocrat 
whose  garden  joined  the  Vansittarts'  modest 
enclosure.  "  We  can't  be  expected  to  take  any 
interest  in  people  of  whom  we  know  absolutely 
nothing." 

It  would  have  been  difficult,  if  not  impossible, 
for  the  leaders  of  Cannes  society,  the  owners  of 
palatial  villas,  and  givers  of  luncheons  and  dances, 
to  believe  or  understand  that  these  pariahs  did 
not  desire  to  enter  within  the  charmed  circle 
where  wealth  was  the  chief  qualification,  and 
where  the  triple  millionaire,  however  humble 
his  origin,  and  however  dubious  the  source  of 


PEGGY'S  CBL\NCE.  259 

his  gold,  was  sure  of  admission  and  approval. 
Granted  that  such  millionaires  were  talked  of 
lightly  as  "  good,  fun.'*  The  smart  people  who 
laughed  were  pleased  to  eat  their  luncheons,  and 
dance  at  their  balls,  or  drive  on  their  coaches,  or 
sail  in  their  yachts.  For  the  smart  world  of 
Californie  and  La  Route  de  Frejus  February 
meant  a  continual  round  of  luncheons  and  teas, 
dinners  and  dances.  Everybody  complained  of 
the  "  strain,"  of  being  "  dragged  "  from  party  to 
party,  of  having  "  so  much  to  do  ;  "  these  butter- 
flies treating  the  futilities  of  life  as  if  they  were 
serious  labour.  To  these  the  tranquil  happiness 
of  such  a  couple  as  Eve  and  Yansittart  was  un- 
thinkable. Of  course  the  poor  things  would  be 
in  society  if  society  would  have  them.  Cannes 
must  be  very  dreary  for  such  as  they.  It  was 
really  a  pity  that  this  kind  of  people  did  not  stop 
short  at  St.  Raphael  or  go  on  to  Alassio. 

While  society — looking  at  the  "  pretty  young 
woman  with  the  rather  handsome  husband  "  from 
afar,  through  a  tortoiseshell  merveilleuse — com- 
passionated their  forlorn  condition.  Eve  and  Yan- 
sittart found  the  resources  of  the  neighbourhood 
inexhaustible,  had  schemes  and  delights  for  every 


260  THE  VENETIANS. 

day,  and  Peggy  was  never  tired  of  comparing 
the  Maritime  Alps  to  heaven.  What  less  in 
loveliness  than  heaven  could  be  a  land  where 
one  could  picnic  in  February  ?  For  Peggy's 
sake  there  were  many  picnics — now  in  a  rocky 
gorge  on  the  road  to  Vallauris,  where  one  could 
sit  about  the  dry  bed  of  a  cataract,  and  set  out 
one's  luncheon  on  great  rocky  boulders,  screened 
by  feathery  palm  trees  that  suggested  the  South 
Sea  Islands ;  now  on  the  hilltop  at  Mougins, 
with  the  great  white  hotel,  and  the  pinnacled 
walls  of  Grasse  looking  at  them,  across  the  deep 
valley  of  flower  fields  and  mulberry  orchards, 
blossoming  lilies  and  budding  vines ;  and  now, 
with  even  more  delight,  in  some  sheltered  inlet 
on  the  level  shore  of  St.  Honorat,  some  tiny  cove 
where  the  water  was  clear  and  exquisite  in  colour- 
ing as  ever  dreamer  imagined  that  jasper  sea  of 
the  Apocalypse.  Sometimes  they  landed  and 
took  their  picnic  luncheon  under  the  pine  trees, 
or  on  the  edge  of  the  sea — Peggy  keenly  interested 
in  everything  she  saw,  the  time-worn  fortress- 
monastery  that  rose  tall  above  the  level  shore, 
and  the  modern  building  with  its  low-roofed  cells 
and  modest  chapel,  a  building  whose  monastic 


PEGGY'S  CHANCE.  261 

rule  forbade  the  entrance  of  Peggy  and  all  her 
sex,  and  which  therefore  inspired  the  liveliest 
curiosity  on  her  part.  Not  less  delightful  was 
the  sister  island  of  St.  Marguerite,  with  its  thrilling 
mystery  of  the  nameless  prisoner,  whom  Peggy 
would  have  to  be  none  other  than  a  twin  brother 
of  the  great  Louis,  and  whose  faded  red  velvet 
chair  she  looked  at  with  affection  and  awe. 

*'  To  think  of  his  meekly  worshipping  in  this 
chapel,  with  an  iron  mask  upon  his  face,  when 
he  might  have  been  reigning  over  France  and 
making  war  all  over  Europe,  like  the  great 
King." 

"  But  in  that  case  Louis  must  have  been  here. 
Tou  wouldn't  have  a  brace  of  monarchs,  Peggy. 
One  brother  must  have  gone  to  the  wall,"  argued 
Van  sit  tart. 

"  They  needn't  have  shut  him  up  in  a  dungeon, 
and  made  him  wear  a  mask,"  said  Peggy. 

"  True,  Peggy ;  the  whole  story  involves  a 
want  of  common  sense  which  makes  it  incredible. 
I  no  more  believe  in  a  twin  brother  of  Louis 
Quatorze  than  in  a  twin  brother  of  our  Prince 
of  Wales,  languishing  in  the  Tower  of  London 
at  this  present  moment." 


262  THE  VENETIANS. 

"  But  you  believe  there  was  a  masked  prisoner," 
exclaimed  Peggy,  with  keen  anxiety. 

"  Oh,  yes,  I  am  willing  to  believe  in  the  Italian 
exile.  The  record  of  that  gentleman's  existence 
seems  tolerably  reliable,  and  a  very  bad  time  he 
had  of  it.  They  managed  things  wonderfully 
well  in  those  days.  A  political  agitator,  or  the 
writer  of  an  unpleasant  epigram,  could  be 
promptly  suppressed.  They  had  prison  walls 
for  inconvenient  people  of  all  kinds." 

Peggy  sighed.  She  did  not  care  about  the 
Italian  politician.  She  had  read  her  Dumas, 
and  had  a  settled  belief  in  the  royal  twin.  She 
liked  to  think  that  he  had  lived  and  suffered  in 
that  cold  grey  fortress.  She  cared  nothing  for 
Marshal  Bazaine,  and  his  legendary  leap  from 
the  parapet,  which  the  soldier  guide  recited  with 
his  tongue  in  his  cheek.  She  despised  Vansittart 
for  being  so  curious  about  an  event  which  was 
utterly  without  romance  —  an  elderly  general 
creeping  out  of  captivity  under  the  nose  of 
guardians  who  were  wilfully  blind,  and  going 
comfortably  away  in  a  steamer. 

Those  tranquil  days  on  the  islands  or  on  the 
sea  would  have  been  as  exquisite  for  Eve  as  for 


PEGGY'S  CHANCE.  263 

Peggy  if  the  heart  of  the  elder  sister  had  not 
been  heavy  with  anxiety  about  the  younger. 
During  the  first  few  weeks  in  that  soft  climate 
Peggy's  chance  had  seemed  almost  a  certainty 
of  cure.  Even  Dr.  Bright  had  been  hopeful  for 
those  first  weeks,  surprised  into  hopefulness  by 
the  marked  improvement  in  his  patient;  but  of 
late  he  had  been  grave  to  despondency,  and 
every  consultation  strengthened  Eve's  fears. 

Indeed,  there  was  little  need  of  medical  science 
to  reveal  the  cruel  truth.  Every  week  that  went 
by  left  something  of  Peggy's  youth  and  strength 
behind  it.  The  walks  which  were  easy  for  her 
in  Eebruary  were  difficult  in  March,  and  impos- 
sible in  April.  The  ground  that  was  lost  was 
never  regained.  Eve  looked  back,  and  remem- 
bered how  Peggy  had  walked  to  the  Signal  with 
her  a  fortnight  after  their  arrival.  They  had 
walked  very  slowly,  and  they  had  sat  down  to 
rest  several  times  in  the  course  of  the  journey ; 
but  the  ascent  had  been  accomplished  without 
pain,  and  Peggy  had  been  wild  with  delight  at 
the  prospect  which  rewarded  them  at  the  top. 

"  We'll  come  up  here  often,  won't  we,  Eve  ?  " 

"  As  often  as  you  like,  darling." 


264  THE  VENETIANS. 

The  second  ascent  was  made  in  March,  when 
the  peach  trees  and  aDemones  were  all  in  bloom, 
and  the  gold  of  the  mimosas  was  a  glory  of  the 
past.  This  time  Peggy  found  the  winding  walks 
long  and  wearisome,  and  although,  in  spite  of 
Eve's  entreaties,  she  persisted  in  reachiDg  the 
summit,  the  journey  had  evidently  been  too  much 
for  her.  She  sank  exhausted  on  a  bench,  and  it 
was  nearly  an  hour  before  she  was  rested  enough 
to  mount  the  little  platform  on  which  the  tele- 
scope stood,  and  explore  the  distance,  looking 
for  the  French  squadron  which  was  rounding  the 
point  of  the  Esterelles,  on  its  way  to  Toulon. 
Poor  little  Peggy  !  She  was  the  only  person 
who  did  not  believe  in  the  seriousness  of  her  case. 

"  You  and  Dr.  Bright  make  too  much  fuss 
about  me,"  she  said  to  Eve,  seeing  tears  in  the 
fond  sister's  eyes.  "  I  am  only  growing.  See 
how  short  my  frock  is!  I  have  grown  inches 
since  Christmas." 

She  stretched  out  her  thin  legs — so  thin  as  to 
make  the  feet  look  abnormally  big,  and  con- 
templated the  spectacle  with  a  satisfied  air. 

"  I  am  going  to  be  very  tall,"  she  said.  "  I 
have  only  outgrown  my  strength.     That  is  all 


PEGGY'S  CHANCE.  265 

that  is  the  matter  with  me.  Sophy  and  Jenny 
always  said  as  much.  And  as  for  the  cough 
which  seems  to  frighten  you  so,  it's  only  a 
stomach  cough.     Sophy  said  so." 

Vansittart  had  procured  every  contrivance 
which  could  make  Peggy's  life  easier.  He  bought 
her  a  donkey,  on  whose  back  she  could  be  carried 
up  to  the  Signal,  and  when  her  own  back  grew 
too  weak  to  endure  the  fatigue  of  sitting  on  the 
donkey  he  bought  her  a  wheel  chair,  which  a 
patient  Provenpal  two-legged  beast  of  burden 
was  willing  to  drag  about  all  day,  if  Peggy 
pleased.  And  at  each  stage  of  her  weakness — at 
each  step  on  the  downward  road — he  found  some 
contrivance  to  make  locomotion  easier,  so  that 
Peggy  might  live  out  of  doors,  in  the  sunshine 
and  on  the  sea. 

Alas !  there  came  a  day  when  Peggy  no  longer 
cared  to  be  carried  about,  when  even  the  ripen- 
ing loveliness  of  the  land,  the  warmth  and 
splendour  of  the  southern  spring,  the  white-sailed 
skiff  with  its  quaint  old  sailors  talking  their 
unintelligible  Cannois,  and  chivalrously  attentive 
to  Peggy's  lightest  wish — the  time  came  when 
even  these  things  could  not  tempt  her  from  the 


266  THE  VENETIANS. 

invalid  couch  in  the  garden,  where  she  lay  and 
watched  the  opening  orange  blossoms,  and  won- 
dered who  would  be  there  to  mark  the  first 
change  from  green  to  gold  in  the  turn  of  the 
year,  or  thought  of  Eve's  wedding  and  the  orange 
wreath  in  her  hair,  and  marvelled  to  remember 
how  strong  her  young  limbs  felt  in  that  gladdest 
of  midsummers,  and  how  slight  a  thing  it  had 
been  to  walk  to  the  Koman  village  upon  Bexley 
flill,  or  to  the  pine-crowned  crest  of  Blackdown. 
And  now  Vansittart  had  to  carry  her  to  the  sofa 
in  the  orange  grove,  and  she  lay  there  supine 
all  through  the  golden  afternoon,  while  Eve,  who 
was  said  to  be  herself  in  delicate  health,  sat  in 
a  low  chair  near  her,  and  read  aloud  from  Dumas' 
historical  novels,  or  some  fairy  tale. 

But  this  increasing  weakness  of  hers  was  of  no 
consequence,  Peggy  protested,  when  she  saw  Eve 
looking  anxious  about  her.  She  had  only  out- 
grown her  strength.  When  she  had  done  grow- 
ing she  would  be  as  strong  as  ever,  and  able  to 
climb  those  Sussex  hills  just  as  well  as  ever.  But 
she  would  not  be  here  to  see  the  flower  change 
to  the  fruit.  That  miracle  of  Nature's  handicraft 
would  be  for  other  eyes — for  the  eyes  of  some 


PEGGY'S  CHANCE.  267 

other  weakling,  perhaps,  passing,  like  Peggy, 
through  the  ordeal  of  overgrowth.  But  there  was 
something  far  more  wonderful  than  tree  or  flower, 
which  had  been  whispered  about  by  Peggy's 
nurse.  There  was  the  hope  of  a  baby  nephew 
or  a  baby  niece  in  the  first  month  of  summer,  a 
baby  that  was  to  open  its  eyes  on  some  cool 
Alpine  valley,  to  which  Mr.  and  Mrs,  Yansittart 
and  their  charge  would  migrate,  when  the  plane 
trees  by  the  harbour  had  unfolded  their  broad 
leaves,  and  the  sun  that  looked  upon  Cannes  was 
too  fierce  for  any  but  the  hardy  natives  of  the 
old  fishing  village.  In  that  sweet  summer  time 
a  baby  was  to  appear  among  them,  and  take  its 
place  in  all  their  hearts  and  on  all  their  knees, 
and  was  to  reign  over  them  by  the  divine  right 
of  the  firstborn.  Peggy's  nurse  told  her  that, 
were  it  only  for  the  sake  of  this  new-comer,  she 
ought  to  take  care  of  herself,  and  get  well 
quickly. 

"  You  wouldn't  like  not  to  see  the  baby,  would 
you.  Miss  Margaret  ?  " 

Peggy  always  felt  inclined  to  laugh  when  her 
prim  attendant  called  her  Miss  Margaret.  She 
had  never  been  addressed  by  her  baptismal  name 


268  THE  VENETIANS. 

by  any  one  else;  but  Benson  was  a  superior 
person,  who  had  lived  only  in  the  best  families, 
and  who  did  everything  in  a  superior  way. 

"  Like  not  to  see  Eve's  baby  ?  Why,  of  course 
I  shall  see  it — see  it  and  nurse  it,  every  day  of 
my  life,"  answered  Peggy. 

"  Of  course,  miss,  if  you  are  well  enough  when 
June  comes." 

**If-^I — am — well — enough,"  Peggy  repeated 
slowly,  turning  towards  the  nurse  with  an  earnest 
gaze.  "Perhaps  you  mean  that  I  may  not  live 
till  June.  I  heard  you  say  something  about  me 
to  the  housemaid  yesterday  morning  w^hen  she 
was  making  your  bed.  I  was  only  half  asleep ; 
though  I  was  too  drowsy  to  speak  and  let  you 
know  I  could  hear  all  you  were  saying.  You  are 
quite  wrong — both  of  you.  I  have  only  out- 
grown my  strength.  I  shall  grow  up  into  a 
strong  young  woman,  and  I  shall  be  very  fond 
of  Eve's  baby.  I  shall  be  the  first  aunt  he  will 
know." 

She  stopped  to  laugh — a  hoarse  little  laugh, 
which  it  pained  Benson  to  hear. 

"  Isn't  that  absurd  ?  "  she  asked.  "  I  am  calling 
the  baby  'he.'     But  I  do  hope  it  will  be  a  boy — 


PEGGY'S  CHANCE.  269 

I  adore  little  boys — and  I'm  afraid  I  rather  hate 
little  girls." 

"A  son  and  heir,"  said  the  nurse,  placidly. 
"  That  will  look  nice  in  the  newspapers." 

"  Yes,  baby  will  have  to  be  in  the  newspapers," 
agreed  Peggy.  "  His  first  appearance  upon  any 
stage.  I  should  so  love  to  make  something  for 
him  to  wear.  Eve  is  always  working  for  him  ; 
though  she  contrives  to  keep  her  work  a  secret, 
even  from  me.  *  Mothers'-meeting  work,'  she 
said,  when  I  asked  her  what  she  was  so  busy 
about.  As  if  I  didn't  know  better  than  that ! 
One  doesn't  use  the  finest  lawn  and  real  Valen- 
ciennes for  mothers'-meeting  work.  Let  me 
make  something  for  Eve's  baby,  Benson,  there's 
a  dear.  I  would  take  such  pains  with  my 
stitches." 

"  It  would  tire  you  too  much,  Miss  Margaret." 

"  No,  no,  it  won't.  My  legs  are  weak — not  my 
fingers.  Let  me  make  something,  and  surprise 
Eve  with  it  when  it  is  finished." 

"  I  don't  think  Mrs.  Yansittart  would  like  you 
to  know,  miss.     It  is  a  secret." 

"  Yes,  but  Eve  knows  that  I  know.  I  told  her 
that  I  had  been  dreaming  about  her,  and  that  I 


270  THE  VENETIANS. 

dreamt  there  was  a  baby.  It  was  after  I  heard 
you  and  Paulette  whispering — I  really  did 
dream — and  Eve  kissed  me,  and  cried  a  little, 
and  said  perhaps  my  dream  might  come 
true." 

Peggy  being  very  urgent,  her  nurse  brought 
her  some  fine  flannel,  as  soft  as  silk,  and  cut  out 
a  flannel  shawl  for  the  unknown,  and  instructed 
Peggy  as  to  the  manner  in  which  it  was  to  be 
made,  and  Peggy  was  propped  up  with  pillows, 
and  began  a  floss-silk  scallop  with  neat  little 
stitches,  and  with  an  earnest  laboriousness  which 
was  a  touching  spectacle ;  but,  alas !  after  tea 
minutes  of  strenuous  labour,  great  beads  of 
perspiration  began  to  roll  down  Peggy's  flushed 
face,  and  the  thin  arm  and  hand  trembled  with 
the  efibrt. 

"Oh,  Miss  Margaret,  you  mustn't  work  any 
more,"  cried  Benson,  shocked  at  her  appear- 
ance. 

"  I'm  afraid  I  can't,  Nurse ;  not  any  more 
to-day,"  sighed  Peggy,  sinking  back  into  the 
pillows,  breathless  and  exhausted.  "  But  I'll  go 
on  with  baby's  shawl  to-morrow.  Please  fold  it 
up  for  me  and  keep  it  in   your  basket.    Eve 


PEGGY'S  CHANCE.  271 

mustn't  see  it  till  it's  finished.  The  stitches  are 
not  too  long,  are  they  ?  " 

No,  the  stitches  were  very  small,  but  crowded 
one  upon  another  in  a  manner  that  indicated 
resolute  effort  and  failing  sight. 

"I  feel  as  if  I  had  been  making  shawls  all 
day,  like  the  poor  woman  in  the  poem,"  said 
Peggy.  "  *  Stitch,  stitch,  stitch,  with  eyelids 
heavy  and  dim  ! '  How  odd  it  is  that  everything 
seems  difficult  when  one  is  ill!  I  thought  it 
was  only  my  legs  that  were  weak,  but  I'm  afraid 
it's  the  whole  of  me.  My  finger  aches  with  the 
weight  of  my  thimble — the  dear  little  gold 
thimble  my  brother-in-law  gave  me  on  Christmas 
Day." 

She  put  the  little  thimble  to  her  lips,  and 
kissed  it  as  if  it  were  a  sentient  thing.  Yan- 
sittart  came  into  the  room  while  she  was  so 
engaged. 

*'0h,  there  you  are,"  she  said.  ^'Do  you 
know  what  I  was  thinking  about  ?  " 

"  Not  I,  quotha,"  said  he,  sitting  down  by 
Peggy's  couch  and  taking  her  thin  little  hand 
in  his.  "  Who  can  presume  to  thread  the  laby- 
rinth of  a  young  lady's  mind,  without  the  least 


272  THE  VENETIANS. 

little  bit  of  a  clue  ?    You  must  give  me  a  clue, 
Peg,  if  you  want  me  to  guess." 

"  Well,  then,  I  was  thinking  of  you.  Is  that 
a  clue?" 

"  Not  much  of  a  one,  my  pet.  You  might  be 
tiiinking  anything — that  my  last  coat  is  a  bad 
fit  about  the  shoulders — a  true  bill,  Peggy; 
that  I  am  growing  stupid  and  indolent  in 
this  inconsistent  climate,  where  one  sleeps  half 
the  day  and  lies  awake  more  than  half  the 
night." 

"  I  was  thinking  of  your  goodness  to  Eve,  and 
to  all  of  us.  My  gold  thimble ;  your  bringing 
us  here  when  you  would  rather  have  stayed  in 
Hampshire  to  hunt.  And  I  was  thinking  how 
different  our  lives  would  have  been  if  you  had 
never  come  to  Fernhurst.  Eve  would  just  have 
o-one  on  slaving  to  make  both  ends  meet,  cutting 
out  all  our  frocks,  and  working  her  Wilcox  and 
Gibbs,  and  bearing  with  father's  temper,  and 
going  without  things.  I  should  have  outgrown 
my  strength  all  the  same ;  but  there  would  have 
been  no  one  to  bring  us  to  Cannes.  I  should 
never  have  seen  the  Mediterranean,  or  the  Snow 
Alps,  or  mother's  grave.    I  should  never  have 


PEGGY'S  CHANCE.  273 

seen  Eve  in  pretty  tea-gowns,  with  nothing  in 
the  world  to  do  except  sit  about  and  look  lovely. 
You  have  changed  our  lives." 

"  For  better,  Peggy  ?  "  he  asked  earnestly. 

"  Yes,  yes ;  for  worlds  and  worlds  better,"  she 
answered,  with  her  arms  round  his  neck. 

Benson  had  crept  off  to  her  dinner;  Peggy 
and  her  brother-in-law  were  alone. 

"  God  bless  you  for  that  assurance,  Peggy 
dear.  And — if — if  I  were  not  by  any  means  a 
perfect  Christian — if  I  had  done  wicked  things 
in  my  life — given  way  to  a  wicked  temper,  and 
done  some  great  wrong,  not  in  treachery  but  in 
passion,  to  a  fellow-man — could  you  love  me  all 
the  same,  Peggy  ?  '* 

"  Of  course  I  could.  Do  you  suppose  I  ever 
thought  you  quite  perfect  ?  You  wouldn't  be 
half  so  nice  if  you  were  outrageously  good.  I 
know  you  could  never  be  false  or  treacherous. 
And  as  for  getting  in  a  passion,  and  even  hitting 
people,  I  shouldn't  love  you  one  morsel  the  less 
for  that.  I  have  often  wanted  to  hit  people  my- 
self. My  own  sister  Sophy,  for  instance,  when 
she  has  been  too  provoking,  with  her  superior 
airs   and   high-flown   notions.      Kiss   me.    Jack, 

VOL.    II.  T 


274  THE  VENETIANS. 

again  and  again.     If  you  were  ever  so  wicked  I 
think  I  should  love  you  all  the  same." 

That  was  Yansittart's  last  serious  talk  with 
Peggy.  It  was  indeed  Peggy's  last  serious  talk 
upon  this  planet,  save  for  the  murmured  con- 
versation in  the  dawn  of  an  April  day,  when  the 
London  vicar,  who  was  doing  duty  at  St.  George's, 
came  in  before  an  early  celebration  to  sit  beside 
Peggy's  pillow  and  speak  words  of  comfort  and 
promise,  words  that  told  of  a  fairer  world,  whither 
Peggy's  footsteps  were  being  guided  by  an  im- 
palpable Hand — a  world  where  it  might  be  she 
would  see  the  faces  of  the  loved  and  lost — those 
angel  faces,  missed  here,  to  be  regained  there. 

"  Do  you  really  believe  it,  sir  ?  "  Peggy  asked 
eagerly,  with  her  thin  hand  on  the  grave  Church- 
man's sleeve,  her  imploring  looks  perusing 
the  worn,  elderly  face.  "  Shall  I  really  see 
my  mother  again — see  her  and  know  her  in 
heaven  ?  " 

"  We  know  only  what  He  has  told  us,  my  dear. 
'  In  My  Father's  house  there  are  many  mansions ' 
— and  it  may  be  that  the  homes  we  have  lost — 
the  firesides  we  remember  dimly — ^the  faces  that 


PEGGY'S  CHANCE.  275 

looked  upon  our  cradles — will  be  found — again — 
somewhere." 

"Ah,  you  are  crying,"  said  Peggy.  "You 
would  like  to  believe — ^just  as  I  would.  That 
is  the  only  heaven  I  care  for — to  be  with 
mother — and  for  Eve  and  Jack  to  come  to  us 
by -and -by." 

This  day,  when  the  vicar  came  in  the  early 
morning,  was  thought  to  be  Peggy's  last  on 
earth,  but  she  lingered,  rallied,  and  slowly  sank 
again,  a  gradual  fading — painless  towards  the 
end;  for  the  stages  of  suffering  which  she  had 
borne  so  patiently  were  past,  and  the  last  hours 
were  peaceful.  She  could  keep  her  arms  round 
Eve's  neck  and  listen  to  the  soothing  voice  of 
sorrowing  love,  till  even  this  effort  was  too  much, 
and  the  weak  arms  "relaxed  their  hold,  and  were 
gently  laid  upon  the  bed  in  that  meek  attitude 
which  looked  like  the  final  'repose.  She  could 
hear  Eve  still — speaking  or  reading  to  her  in 
the  soft,  low  voice  that  was  like  falling  waters — 
but  her  mind  was  wandering  in  a  pleasant  dream- 
land, and  she  thought  she  was  drifting  on  a 
streamlet  that  winds  through  the  valley  between 


276  THE  VENETIANS. 

Bexley  Hill  and  Blackdown;  through  summer 
pastures  where  the  meadow-sweet  grew  tall  and 
white  beside  the  water,  and  where  the  voices  of 
haymakers  were  calling  to  each  other  across  the 
newly  cut  grass. 

"  I  should  like  to  have  lived  to  see  your  child," 
were  Peggy's  last  words,  faltered  brokenly  into 
Eve's  ear  as  she  knelt  beside  the  bed. 

There  were  long  hours  of  silence;  the  mute 
faint  struggles  of  the  departing  spirit ;  but  that 
wish  was  the  last  of  Peggy's  earthly  speech. 

Eve  was  broken-hearted.  She  never  knew  till 
the  end  came  how  she  had  clung  to  some  frail 
thread  of  hope ;  in  spite  of  the  Destroyer's  pal- 
pable advance ;  in  spite  of  the  physician's  sad 
certainty  ;  in  spite  of  her  husband's  gentle  warn- 
ings, striving  to  prepare  her  for  the  end.  The 
blow  was  terrible.  Vansittart  trembled  for  life 
and  reason  when  he  saw  the  intensity  of  her 
grief.  Always  highly  strung,  she  was  in  a  con- 
dition of  health  which  made  hysteria  more  to  be 
dreaded.  The  brief  delay  between  death  and 
burial  horrified  her ;  yet  to  Vansittart  that  swift 
departure  of  the  lifeless  clay   seemed   an   un- 


PEGGY'S  CHANCE.  277 

utterable  relief.  For  just  a  few  hours  the  wasted 
form  lay  on  the  rose-strewn  bed;  and  then  in 
the  early  dimness,  before  the  mists  had  floated 
up  from  the  valley,  before  harbour  and  parish 
church  stood  out  clear  and  bright  in  the  face  of 
the  morning  sun,  came  the  bearers  of  the  coffin, 
and  at  nine  o'clock  Yansittart  went  alone  to  see 
the  loved  youngest  sister  laid  in  the  cemetery  on 
the  hill,  in  the  secluded  corner  he  himself  had 
chosen — near  the  mother's  grave — as  a  spot 
where  Eve  might  like  to  sit  by-and-by,  when 
sorrow  should  be  less  poignant,  a  nook  from 
which  she  could  see  the  shallow  bay,  and  the 
cloud-capped  islands  jutting  out  into  the  sea,  and 
the  tall  white  lighthouse  of  Antibes,  standing  up 
above  the  crest  of  the  hill,  glorified  in  the  after- 
noon sun,  as  if  it  were  nearer  heaven  than  earth. 
In  everything  that  Vansittart  did  at  this  time 
his  thought  was  of  Eve  and  her  feelings.  His 
grief  for  her  sorrow  was  no  less  keen  than  the 
sorrow  itself.  He  had  been  very  fond  of  poor 
little  Peggy,  and  had  grown  fonder  of  her  as  her 
weakness  increased,  and  strengthened  her  claim 
upon  his  compassion.  But  now  he  saw  with 
Eve's  eyes,  thought  with  Eve's  mind,  and  every 


278  THE  VENETIANS. 

sigh  and  every  tear  of  hers  wrung  his  heart 
afresh. 

Those  earnest  words  of  Peggy's,  spoken  with 
the  wasted  arms  about  his  neck,  were  very 
precious  to  him.  It  seemed  as  if  they  were  in 
some  wise  his  absolution  for  the  wrong  which  he 
had  done  in  keeping  the  secret  of  Harold  Mar- 
chant's  death.  Peggy  had  told  him  that  she  and 
her  sister  owed  comfort  and  happiness  to  him— 
that  he  had  changed  the  tenor  of  their  lives 
from  struggling  penury  to  luxury  and  ease.  He 
knew  that  over  and  above  all  these  material 
advantages  he  had  given  Harold  Marchant's 
sister  a  profound  and  steadfast  love — a  love 
which  would  last  as  long  as  his  life,  and  which 
was  and  would  be  the  governing  principle  of  his 
life — and  he  told  himself  that  in  keeping  that 
dark  secret  he  had  done  well. 

Tranquillized  by  this  assurance  he  put  aside  the 
old  fear  as  something  to  be  forgotten.  But  there 
was  a  nearer  fear,  a  fear  which  had  grown  out 
of  Peggy's  illness  and  death,  which  no  casuistry 
could  lessen  or  thrust  aside.  The  fear  of  here- 
ditary phthisis  came  upon  him  in  the  dead  of 
night,  and  flung  its  dark  shadow  across  his  path 


PEGGY'S  CHANCE.  279 

by  day.  He  had  talked  long  with  Dr.  Bright 
after  Peggy's  death,  and  the  kind  physician  had 
calmly  discussed  the  probabilities  of  evil;  had 
held  nothing  back.  Fear  there  must  needs  be,  in 
such  a  case  ;  but  there  was  also  ground  for  hope. 
Yansittart  told  the  doctor  of  Eve's  buoyant 
spirits  and  energy,  her  long  walks  and  untiring 
pleasure  in  natural  scenery.  "That  does  not 
look  like  hereditary  disease,  does  it  ?  "  he  asked, 
pleading  for  a  hopeful  answer. 

"  Those  are  good  signs,  no  doubt.  Your  wife 
is  of  an  active  temperament,  highly  nervous,  but 
with  a  very  happy  disposition.  Her  sister's  fatal 
illness  has  tried  her  severely ;  but  we  must  look 
to  the  arising  of  a  new  interest  as  the  best  cure 
for  sorrow." 

"  Poor  Peggy !  Yes,  we  shall  brood  less  upon 
her  loss  when  we  have  our  little  one  to  think 
about." 

The  thought  of  Eve's  coming  happiness  as  a 
mother  was  his  chief  comfort.  She  could  not 
fail  to  be  consoled  by  the  infant  whose  tender  life 
would  absorb  her  every  thought,  whose  sleeping 
and  waking  would  be  a  source  of  interest  and 
anxiety.     But  before  the  consoler's  coming  there 


280  THE  VENETIANS. 

was  a  dreary  interval  of  weeks  to  be  bridged  over, 
and  this  was  a  cause  of  fear. 

There  was  a  journey  to  be  taken,  for  the 
climate  of  Cannes  would  be  too  hot  for  health,  or 
even  for  endurance,  before  mother  and  child 
could  be  moved.  Thus  it  was  imperative  that 
they  should  move  without  delay.  Indeed,  Van- 
sittart  thought  they  could  not  too  soon  leave 
the  house  and  garden  so  closely  associated  with 
the  image  of  the  dead — where  everything  recalled 
Peggy,  and  the  alternating  hopes  and  fears  of 
those  gradual,  sad  stages  on  her  journey  to  the 
grave.  On  this  path  her  feet  had  tripped  so 
lightly  last  February,  when  her  illness  was 
talked  of  as  "  only  a  cough."  Under  this  giant 
eucalyptus  her  couch  had  been  established  in 
April,  when  walking  had  become  a  painful  effort, 
and  she  could  only  lie  and  absorb  the  beauty  of 
ber  surroundings,  and  talk  of  the  coming  days  in 
which  she  would  be  strong  again,  and  able  to  go 
up  to  the  Signal  with  Jack. 

Vansittart  fancied  that  Eve  would  catch  eagerly 
at  the  idea  of  leaving  that  haunted  house ;  but 
her  grief  increased  at  the  thought  of  going 
away. 


PEGGY'S  CHANCE.  281 

"  I  like  to  be  here  in  the  place  she  loved.  I 
can  at  least  console  myself  with  remembering 
how  happy  she  was  with  us  ;  and  what  a  joy 
Californie  and  the  wild  walks  above  Golfe  Juan 
were  to  her.  Sometimes  I  think  she  is  in  the 
garden  still.  I  lie  upon  the  sofa  here  and  watch 
the  window,  expecting  to  see  her  come  creeping 
in,  leaning  upon  the  stick  you  gave  her — so 
white  and  weak  and  thin — but  so  bright,  so 
patient,  so  lovable." 

Then  came  the  inevitable  burst  of  tears,  with 
the  threatening  of  hysteria,  and  it  was  all  her 
husband  could  do  to  tranquillize  her. 

"  The  comfort  you  get  here  is  a  cruel  comfort, 
dearest,"  he  said.  "  We  shall  both  be  ever  so 
much  better  away  from  Cannes — at  St.  Martin  de 
Lantosque,  in  the  cool  clear  mountain  air.  Our 
rooms  are  ready  for  us,  we  shall  have  our  own 
servants,  and  if  the  accommodation  be  somewhat 
rough " 

"  Do  you  think  I  mind  roughness  with  you  ? 
I  could  be  happy  in  a  hut.  Oh,  Jack,  you  are 
so  patient  with  my  grief ;  there  are  people  who 
would  say  I  am  foolish  to  grieve  so  much  for  a 
young  sister ;  but  it  is  the  first  time  Death  has 


282  THE  VENETIANS. 

touched  us  since  mother  went.  We  were  such  a 
happy  little  band.  I  never  thought  that  one  of 
us  could  die,  and  that  one  the  youngest,  the  most 
loving  of  us  all." 

"  Dearest,  I  shall  never  think  your  grief  un- 
reasonable ;  but  I  want  you  to  grieve  less,  for  my 
sake,  for  the  sake  of  the  future.  Think,  Eve, 
only  think  what  it  will  be  to  have  that  new  tie 
between  us,  a  child,  belonging  equally  to  each, 
looking  equally  to  each  for  all  it  has  of  safety 
and  of  gladness  upon  this  earth." 


END  or  VOL.   II. 


LOTDOX:  FEIHTEI)   BT   WILLIAM   CLOWES   AND    SONfi,   LIMITED, 
ttTAMFOlU)  8TSEET   ANI>  CHAHINO   CBOSe. 


V 


sioNini  io 

IHl  JO 
A>1  V>1  ^  IT